PAUL ANTHONY, 
 
 ~ Christian
 

 
 " What is the truth about you about me?" Page 265. 
 
 Paui Anthony, Christian.
 
 Paul Anthony, 
 Christian 
 
 A TALE OF TRUTH 
 
 By HIRAM W. HAYES 
 
 WITH FRONTISPIECE 
 
 A. L. BURT COMPANY 
 
 PUBLISHERS NEW YORK
 
 Copyright 1907, 1906 
 BY HIRAM W. HA.YBS 
 
 Registered at 
 STATIONER'S HALL 
 
 I<oridon. England 
 
 U. RIGHTS RESERVBD
 
 TO 
 
 3U 
 
 This volume is dedicated as a token of loving gratitude 
 
 and esteem for the help he has given me and 
 
 many other seekers of truth, in our efforts 
 
 to acquire an understanding of the 
 
 reality of being and our 
 
 relation to God. 
 
 HIRAM W. HATES
 
 Preface 
 
 THIS book is the outgrowth of a desire to express 
 Truth and to bring before the public in a practical 
 way, the folly indulged in by many otherwise fair- 
 minded men and women of discussing, criticizing 
 and condemning persons and things of which, from 
 a personal knowledge, they know absolutely nothing. 
 
 Realizing that the world to-day is given to fic- 
 tion, and that a book of that character is frequently 
 read when a more profound work would be neglected, 
 I have made my story fictitious as to its characters, 
 scenes and episodes ; but the most startling and sig- 
 nificant events it chronicles, have all been paralleled 
 in experiences which have come under my personal 
 observation. 
 
 To all those who have been helpful to me, I desire 
 herewith to express my sincere thanks. I also wish 
 to acknowledge my special indebtedness to Shway 
 Yoe and to V. C. S. O'Connor for descriptions of 
 Burmese boat-racing, fishing and customs. 
 
 HIRAM W. HATES.
 
 Contents 
 
 CHAPTEB PAGE 
 
 I. THE LAST ENEMY A PROLOGUE . 1 
 
 n. THE HONORABLE HOUSE OF TOUNG- 
 
 LAT . . . , ; 13 
 
 III. TEACHING THE HEATHEN . . 81 
 
 IV. GETTING ACQUAINTED ... 49 
 V. DHULEEP MINGH'S BAD DREAM . 65 
 
 VI. AMONG THE DERRICKS ... 82 
 
 VH. A VOICE IN THE WILDERNESS . . 106 
 
 VIII. AN EVENTFUL DAY . . .121 
 
 IX. THE LAME WALK . . . .134 
 
 X. PAUL GIVES His TESTIMONY . . 154 
 
 XI. PAUL'S TESTIMONY CONTINUED . 176 
 
 XII. THE SICK RECOVER . . . 193 
 
 XIII. AN EXCHANGE OF CONFIDENCES . 209 
 
 XIV. MOUNG THAN'S CONSPIRACY . .218 
 XV. UNDER THE SHADOW OF THE AL- 
 MIGHTY ..... 236 
 
 XVI. PAUL AND SOFIA .... 257 
 
 XVII. SINDHU SEEKS LIGHT . . .271 
 
 XVIII. PAUL AND ELIZABETH . . .288 
 
 XIX. THE ABDUCTION .... 302 
 
 XX. THE ATTACK ON THE PALACE . .316 
 
 XXI. PROVING THE GOLDEN RULE . 829
 
 t CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTKK PAOB 
 
 XXII. MEDICINE, THEOLOGY AND RELIGION 346 
 
 XXIII. CHRISTMAS MORNING . . . 357 
 
 XXIV. REAPING THE HARVEST . . . 3G9 
 XXV. ELIZABETH AND SINDHU . . . 379 
 
 \XVI. THE LAST ENEMY OVERCOME
 
 And as ye go, preach, saying, The kingdom of heaven is at hand. 
 Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out aevilss 
 freely ye have received, freely (/toe, 
 
 JESUS
 
 Paul Anthony, Christian 
 
 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE LAST ENEMY A PROLOGUE 
 
 SPARKLING in the early morning sunshine which 
 streamed through the green foliage of the stately 
 beeches and maples that lined its hanks, the crystal 
 waters of the Genesee flowed placidly onward toward 
 the beautiful Ontario. Eobin and bluebird sang in 
 harmony from the branches of the trees, while from 
 the field beyond, the meadow lark whistled its won- 
 derful note of sweetest melody as it rose to greet the 
 rising orb of day. The scent of lilacs and roses 
 filled the air, and everything, that reflects life, 
 seemed to unite in one grand anthem of praise to the 
 giver of all good. 
 
 It was a typical Sunday morning in the country, 
 As the day advanced, there came over the tree 
 tops, from the village across the river, the sound of 
 church bells calling the countryside to worship. 
 Their mellow notes were attune to the spirit of the 
 day, and the whole world seemed beatified in an at- 
 mosphere of absolute rest and peace. Nowhere was 
 heard a discordant sound to break the solemn quiet ; 
 nor did it seem possible that there could be, any- 
 where, a discordant thought to disturb the same 
 perfect harmony which prevailed on the morning 
 
 1
 
 f PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 that God looked upon His completed handiwork, and 
 *' saw that it was very good." 
 
 And yet, in this symphony of concord, the hand 
 of death was even now striking a discordant note, 
 a note that should swell in volume, until it had, seem- 
 ingly, destroyed every vestige of that harmony 
 which now reigned absolute. 
 
 On the bank of the beautiful river, facing the 
 sun as he climbed slowly over the hilltops, and par- 
 tially hidden in a grove of elm and walnut, stood a 
 large and pretentious farmhouse. Its sides of glis- 
 tening whiteness reflected the early morning light, 
 while the contrasting green shutters gave it a cool 
 and inviting appearance. Above the porch, which 
 extended clear across the front of the house, a couple 
 of windows were open, and white muslin curtains 
 fluttered gently in the morning breeze. The house 
 and its surroundings indicated plenty and happiness ; 
 and truly it may be said, that to within a few hours 
 such indication had not been deceptive; but now, 
 the same ruthless hand that was striking the dis- 
 cordant note, was also destroying this sense of plenty, 
 by causing a dearth of those things which go to make 
 up the full measure of human happiness. 
 
 While the white muslin curtains still fluttered in 
 the breeze, the fair face of a girl appeared at the 
 window. A handkerchief held to her eyes gave evi- 
 dence of weeping. Presently she was joined by an- 
 other, an older woman, who placed her arm about 
 the girlish form. For a minute they stood motion- 
 less, and then the girl turned and buried her face 
 upon the woman's breast. It was a picture of grief
 
 THE LAST ENEMY A PROLOGUE ff 
 
 and despair that contrasted sadly with the joy and 
 harmony without. 
 
 Suddenly the Sabbath quiet was broken by the 
 sound of rapid hoof-beats. In another moment a gal- 
 loping horse, with a farmer's boy on his back, came 
 in sight down the road which ran along the water's 
 edge, and turned sharply into the farmyard. 
 
 " Am I in time ? " called the lad, as the horse 
 dashed past a group of men gathered on the lawn. 
 
 " Yes ! " was the response shouted back. 
 
 In front of the house, the boy pulled up and flung 
 himself from the horse. As he ran up the steps, the 
 door opened and a man in a white apron took the 
 package he handed in. The door closed and the boy 
 turned and slowly descended the steps. Taking the 
 horse by the bit, he led the animal away toward the 
 barn, and once more the Sabbath quiet prevailed. 
 
 This beautiful country seat, a sample of hundreds 
 that dot the rich valley of the Genesee, was the home 
 of Deacon Ezra Andrews, a pillar of the church 
 and one of the most exemplary and most highly 
 respected citizens of the country. For more than 
 fifty years he had dwelt in this fertile spot, and 
 each year had added to his store of treasures upon 
 earth, as well as, he earnestly hoped, some treasure 
 " where neither moth and rust doth corrupt and 
 where thieves do not break through nor steal." His 
 wife had been a real helpmeet to him in his struggle 
 for both, and her Christian character was equal to 
 her wifely devotion. 
 
 But one child had blessed their union of forty 
 years; a son George, who came to them after more
 
 4 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 than ten years of married life. From the day of 
 his birth it had been the hope of his parents that 
 when he arrived at man's estate he would enter the 
 ministry. As a lad his inclination had been in per- 
 fect accord with this desire, and before he had 
 finished his course in the village academy, he had 
 becom an active worker in the church. It was dur- 
 ing his four years in college that he finally decided 
 to become a preacher of the Word, and, upon his 
 graduation, he therefore entered a theological semi- 
 nary. 
 
 During a summer vacation at home, George had 
 become engaged to one of the village girls. It was 
 his desire to be married at the close of his seminary 
 course, as he believed that every minister should have 
 a wife. His talents, while at the seminary, attracted 
 attention, and the winter before he was to graduate, 
 the Board of Foreign Missions gave him a call to go 
 to India. Without stopping to consider his own 
 desires or those of his affianced, but after prayerful 
 communion with God, he accepted the call. While 
 his parents would have preferred that he locate in 
 the home field, they interposed no objection to the 
 foreign mission, believing that the finger of God 
 pointed the way. 
 
 It had been arranged that George should not 
 leave for India until the following September, and 
 therefore he decided to pass the interim, between the 
 close of his course and the date set for his departure, 
 on the farm with his parents and in preparing for 
 the wedding, which had already been announced for 
 the early summer.
 
 THE LAST ENEMY A PROLOGUE 5 
 
 The girl who was to become George Andrew's 
 wife was Elizabeth Raymond. To describe her so that 
 one who had not seen and conversed with her could 
 gain any adequate idea of her beauty her charm of 
 manner and the nobility of her pure Christian char- 
 acter, would be a well nigh impossible task. Eliz- 
 abeth was one of those young women whom to know 
 was to admire, and not only to admire, but to 
 admire with something above the conventional ad- 
 miration felt for all beautiful and intellectual Amer- 
 ican girls. Queenly in face and form and of athletic 
 build, she was without that masculinity of manner 
 that too often seems inseparable from the athletic 
 girl of to-day. The luxuriant brown hair, which 
 framed her pure Grecian features, contrasted- 
 strongly with her clear blue eyes, but seemed to- 
 match perfectly her fair complexion. She was easily 
 the most popular girl in the village; and village 
 gossip was all agog to know whether the match- 
 would not be broken off when it was learned that 
 " George Andrews was going to be a missionary."" 
 
 Having passed the age when young women are 
 absolutely amenable to their parents' commands, 
 Elizabeth quickly set all gossip at rest by announ- 
 cing that she was not only just as willing to become 
 a missionary's wife as a minister's, but a little more 
 so. In fact, she announced at a young peoples' meet- 
 ing, that it had always been her desire to become 
 a missionary, and that she considered it the will of 
 Providence that the opportunity had offered itself 
 without any action on her part. 
 
 The early summer was passing and the wedding
 
 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 day was approaching, when, one hot afternoon, 
 George was seized with a most acute illness. Home 
 remedies were applied and the village doctor sum- 
 moned. He pronounced the case cholera morbus, 
 and applied all known specifics at his command ; but 
 the young man grew steadily worse until his suffer- 
 ing became so great that it was decided to send to 
 the city, twenty miles away, for a specialist. At 
 Ge rge's request, Elizabeth was also summoned to 
 his bedside. The specialist arrived at midnight. He 
 pronounced the trouble appendicitis and decided 
 upon an operation at daybreak. 
 
 In the early morning several neighbors had come 
 over to express their sympathy, as well as to gratify 
 "heir curiosity, and that is how it happened, on this 
 quiet Sabbath morning, that a group of men stood 
 conversing in subdued tones on the closely cut lawn, 
 while inside the house the contest was on between 
 death and the skill of the surgeon. A couple of 
 horses, hitched to either side of a freshly painted 
 horse-block, with switching tails and stamping feet 
 fought the flies that began to buzz about them. The 
 farm dog, a big, tawny mastiff, came around the 
 corner of the house and approached x he group of 
 men on the lawn ; but, receiving no attention at 
 their hands, laid himsolf down in the sun with one 
 eye open and one ear cocked to catch any unusual 
 sound. Suddenly he sprang to his feet and ran 
 toward the house, as the front door opened, and a 
 man carrying a little black satchel came out. He 
 was too familiar a figure not to be immediately 
 recognized. It was the village doctor.
 
 THE LAST ENEMY A PROLOGUE 7 
 
 As he came down the steps, the group on the lawn 
 broke up and filed toward the spot where the doctor 
 was already unhitching his horse. 
 
 " How does he seem, Doc ? " asked the foremost 
 of the procession. 
 
 " No change," was the doctor's reply as he stepped 
 into his buggy and gathered up the reins. 
 
 " What does the city doctor say ? " inquired an- 
 other, an older man: and his whole manner showed 
 the most intense interest. 
 
 " I hate to tell you, Deacon, but he says there is 
 no hope. The operation was performed too late, 
 and it's only a matter of hours." 
 
 The old man bowed his head and drew his shirt 
 sleeve across his eyes. 
 
 " It seems pretty hard, Doctor, pretty hard ; but 
 God's will be done ! " 
 
 " Amen ! " exclaimed the others solemnly, as they 
 filed back to the lawn and watched the doctor as he 
 drove away. 
 
 Deacon Andrews entered the house and ascended 
 the stairs. In the hall above he found his sweet-faced 
 and anxious wife talking with the specialist. Her 
 eyes were wet with tears, but on her face there was 
 that look of calm resignation which has so long 
 stood as the mark of Christian fortitude. In the ad- 
 joining room her only son was dying of an illness 
 which she believed was sent by God ; and yet, in 
 obedience to what she considered the divine will, she 
 still blessed his holy name, and had faith to believe 
 it was all for the best; that it was the Lord's way 
 of taking her loved one to himself.
 
 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Doctor Hughes tells me there is no hope," said 
 the deacon as he joined them. 
 
 " None ! " replied the specialist. " If I had been 
 summoned earlier we might have saved him; but 
 blood-poisoning has already set in and it is now only 
 a question of making him as easy as possible until 
 the end comes." 
 
 Tears streamed down the old man's cheeks. 
 
 ** And how long before that will be? " he asked in 
 a trembling voice. 
 
 " It may be two hours, it may be six ; not longer." 
 
 '* It's pretty hard, Doctor, pretty hard ! " and 
 again he wiped his eyes, while his wife murmured 
 gently : 
 
 " The Lord giveth and the Lord taketh away. 
 Blessed be the name of the Lord." 
 
 " Will you stay till till " and the old man's 
 voice was lost in sobs. 
 
 " I would if I could be of any use," replied the 
 doctor gently ; " but there is nothing I can do that 
 has not been done. Doctor Hughes will be back in 
 an hour and I have other patients who need me." 
 
 He extended his hand to say good-by. 
 
 " You'll send us your bill ? " said the deacon, tak- 
 ing his hand. 
 
 " There's no hurry about that." 
 
 " I wouldn't mind if it was five hundred dollars 
 if it could only have saved the boy's life ! " ex- 
 claimed the aged father as the doctor passed down 
 the stairs. Turning to his wife, he asked: 
 
 "Where's Bess?"
 
 THE LAST ENEMY A PROLOGUE 9 
 
 " With George," inclining her head toward the 
 open door. 
 
 " How does she take it? " he asked with the ut- 
 most solicitude. 
 
 " Bravely, although her heart is breaking. Eliz- 
 abeth is a true Christian and would never question 
 her Heavenly Father's will. Do you want to see 
 George? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 Softly the aged couple entered the sick-room and 
 stood with tearful eyes before the bedside of their 
 dying son. 
 
 Pale and silent he lay, with closed eyes and with 
 his hand clasped in that of the beautiful girl who 
 leaned tenderly over him. Presently he opened his 
 eyes. As he recognized his parents a wan smile 
 lighted his countenance. 
 
 " Do not cry for me," he said. " It is God's 
 will and it is better so. I was going away among 
 strangers, Mother, but now I am going home." 
 
 The mother leaned over and kissed his forehead, 
 but tears choked her voice. 
 
 " Yes, George, home ! " said the girl. " Home to 
 our Father, where there is no more sorrow or sick- 
 ness, and where Jesus will wipe away all our tears." 
 
 He gave her hand a gentle pressure and the light 
 of a great love shone from his eyes. 
 
 " We should have been so happy, you and I," he 
 said, " and it seemed as though we should have done 
 a great work out there in India, spreading the 
 gospel of Christ. But God knows best," and again 
 he closed his eyes.
 
 10 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " Yes, George," said his mother, " God 
 best." Then to her husband: 
 
 " Come, Father, let us leave them alone. Call us, 
 Elizabeth, if there is any change." 
 
 Slowly and with bowed heads the grief-stricken 
 couple withdrew from the room, and for a time there 
 was unbroken silence, save for the somewhat labored 
 breathing of the sick man. Outside, the birds still 
 sang harmoniously, and the leaves, stirred by the 
 gentle breeze, cast flickering shadows across the cur- 
 tains. Elizabeth arose from the bedside and drew 
 the shade a trifle lower. Then for a moment, over- 
 come by her grief, she stood with bowed head look- 
 ing out across the river. When she turned, her 
 lover was watching her with wide open eyes. 
 
 " You must not grieve for me, dear one," he said 
 as she approached the bed and placed her hand upon 
 his head. " Our lives have been consecrated to God, 
 and if it is his will to take me home now, it is not 
 for us to question." 
 
 " Oh, George," as she knelt beside him, " it is so 
 hard to lose you, to lose your great love and help ! 
 I know that his ways are higher than our ways ; but 
 it does seem as though you might be spared to 
 spread his word." 
 
 " We must not question his wisdom," he said. 
 
 " I do not, oh, I do not; but we know when Jesus 
 was on earth he raised the widow's son and restored 
 the brother to those who loved him. Surely if it 
 were right for Jesus to heal the sick and raise the 
 dead then, he would do it now, if he were here. Why
 
 THE LAST ENEMY A PROLOGUE ji>, 
 
 cannot we, his professed followers, do the same? He 
 bade us do it." 
 
 " Hush ! Elizabeth, hush ! Your grief is causing 
 you to forget. The days of miracles are past, and 
 it is now our duty to save the world from the great 
 burden of sin with which it is weighted down. The 
 flesh profiteth nothing. It is our duty to spread 
 the gospel of truth and to point out the way of life 
 eternal beyond the grave. I have made my peace 
 with God. My Master calls me home ! I am ready ! " 
 
 Again he closed his eyes while Elizabeth prayed 
 softly : " Not my will but thine be done." 
 
 After a few moments the dying man again opened 
 his eyes. 
 
 " You will not forget the promise you made last 
 night? " he asked feebly. " You will go? " 
 
 " Yes, George, if the Board will take me I will go. 
 I will carry the message to India, alone, which we 
 had hoped to carry together." 
 
 " It makes my my going so much easier. I 
 feel as though my years of work and study had not 
 been in vain if I am leaving one behind to do the 
 work I had planned. Will it be such a great hard- 
 ship, dear one? " 
 
 " It will be all the pleasure left to me in life." 
 
 " I know it will, Elizabeth. Did not the Master 
 say : ' Go ye into all the world and preach the 
 gospel to every creature? ' What a blessing to take 
 the message of love to a sinning world, and to pre- 
 pare them to meet their God ! I wish I could stay ! " 
 
 His eyes took on a far-away look and over his face
 
 it PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 played a faint smile, as though his wish might be 
 realized. 
 
 " Why, oh, why can he not stay ? " thought the 
 girl as she looked upon his pallid face. " Why are 
 we not able to obey the rest of Jesus' great com- 
 mand and heal the sick? Why, oh, why is our faith 
 so small? " and the great tears rolled down her 
 cheeks. 
 
 Even as she looked a change came over the face 
 before her, the smile faded away and the features 
 became ashy and drawn. She stepped quickly to 
 the door and called softly to the others. The dying 
 man spoke in a whisper as she again leaned over 
 him, 
 
 " It is slipping away," he said. " It is slipping 
 away ! Hold me, dear one ; do not let me go I " 
 
 She bent lower to catch the last word. 
 
 ** Do not let m2 go ! " he gasped. 
 
 There was a quiver of the eyelids and George 
 Andrews had passed on. 
 
 " It was a beautiful death," whispered a neighbor 
 woman as the members of the family passed out and 
 sympathetic friends took charge of the sick-room. 
 
 Elizabeth overheard, and her rebellious heart de- 
 clared : 
 
 " No death is beautiful ! "
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 THE HONORABLE HOUSE OF TOUNG - LAY 
 
 FROM Rangoon to Manipur, and in all the prov- 
 inces of India, no family is better known or held in 
 higher esteem by the British government than the 
 ancient and honorable house of Toung-lay. For 
 more than a century, in fact ever since the British 
 made their first attempt to do business in the land 
 of pagodas, rubies and white elephants, this house 
 has been one of Britain's strongest supporters. In 
 the last great wars, the one with King Pagan-Min 
 and again in that between the British Indian gov- 
 ernment and King Thebaw, the family suffered 
 greatly, and one of its members was put to death 
 for giving information to the British that Thebaw 
 had ordered the Burmese to rise and drive the Eng- 
 lish heretics into the sea. When finally the British 
 soldiers marched into Mandalay, they came just in 
 time to save from death other members who had 
 been subjected to all sorts of indignities and torture 
 as part of Thebaw's cruel revenge. 
 
 After the British had finally defeated Thebaw 
 and taken possession of Upper Burma, as a first rec- 
 ompense for this friendship, the ancient and honor- 
 able house of Toung-lay was given valuable grants 
 in connection with the construction of the Burmese
 
 14 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 railroads, and large concessions in the oil fields near 
 Yenangyaung. There was still further recompense 
 later on in the history of the British occupation, but 
 in order to understand how it came about it is neces- 
 sary to revert to happenings in the very early his- 
 tory of the Toung-lay family, events which form 
 part of the history of Burma. 
 
 Some four hundred years ago, long before Eng- 
 land ever dreamed of the conquest of India, the 
 Toung-lay were the ruling house of the kingdom 
 of Pegu. This was before the Chinese and Burmese 
 had become distinct nations and while the Tartar 
 dynasty was in control of the Celestial Kingdom. 
 When the kingdom of Pegu was overthrown a cen- 
 tury later, Fo-Sein, the ancient head of the house 
 of Toung-lay, withdrew into the fastnesses of the 
 Himalayas, and, through an understanding with the 
 Chinese emperor, with whom the family was con- 
 nected by ties of blood, formed the kingdom of Bahi- 
 pur, or Bajipur as it is now commonly written. 
 This kingdom, embracing a territory of two hun- 
 dred square miles, and containing a population of 
 something like two million subjects, made up of 
 Burmese, Hindus, Chinese and a few hill tribes, 
 adjoined the kingdom of Assam on the east and com- 
 prised practically all that territory between the head 
 waters of the Brahmaputra and Irrawaddy Rivers. 
 Its capital and chief city was, and still is, Annakan, 
 a walled city of some fifty thousand inhabitants. 
 
 Fo-Sein ruled over Bajipur till his death; and 
 his immediate family for some generations longer. 
 During the early part of the eighteenth century the
 
 THE HOUSE OF TOUNG-LAY 15 
 
 kingdom was considerably reduced in size by a war 
 with King Ava, who was in turn overthrown by the 
 Talaings. During the succeeding wars between 
 King Alompra and Siam, and the invasion of Mani- 
 pur and Assam, its nearest neighbors, the realm of 
 Bajipur met with varying reverses and successes, and 
 it was not until the house of Toung-lay cast its for- 
 tunes on the side of Great Britain that the prin- 
 cipality definitely secured immunity from absorp- 
 tion by the kingdom of Burma. In 1824 when 
 the Burmese were driven out of Assam, Kachar and 
 Manipur Bajipur, reduced in size to about one 
 hundred and fifty square miles, was guaranteed its 
 independence and has since retained it; except as 
 it acknowledges the suzerainty of Great Britain. 
 In 1830 the eldest member of the Toung-lay family 
 was called to the hrone under the title of Prince 
 Nala, prince being the customary title of the rul- 
 ers of all the Indian principalities. He was succeeded 
 at his death by Prince Baha Min, who ruled until 
 the war with Thebaw broke out in 1885, when, with 
 little opposition, that monarch captured Annakan 
 and held it till he was in turn completely overthrown 
 by the British. 
 
 During the years of the pacification and occupa- 
 tion of Upper Burma, the English took no steps 
 toward restoring the government of the principality 
 to the Toung-lay family; but after several years, 
 some time before the massacre of the English Resi- 
 dent at Manipur, the native government of Baji- 
 pur was again established and Prince Sindhu was 
 placed on the throne. This was the final act of rec-
 
 16 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 ompense by Great Britain in recognition of the serv- 
 ices rendered it by the ancient and honorable house 
 of Toung-lay. 
 
 Since that time the principality has been well gov- 
 erned and has given the British little trouble. This 
 is remarkable, considering the fact that it is inac- 
 cessible, except by a long river voyage and a journey 
 of nearly a hundred miles by horse, elephant, and 
 such other conveyances as are obtainable. During 
 the rainy season it is virtually cut off from the rest 
 of the world for several weeks. During these weeks 
 Prince Sindhu and his sister the only members of 
 the family who have taken up their residence ! i An- 
 nakan, and both of whom to a large exten^, have 
 adopted English manners are wont to spend their 
 time in Rangoon, leaving the government of the 
 principality in the hands of the Prime Minister. 
 
 It is recorded that, away back in the seventeenth 
 century, an ancestor of the Toung-lay took to wife 
 a Dutch maiden, a daughter of one of those Hol- 
 landers who were the first Europeans to settle in the 
 kingdom of Pegu. During all the years since that 
 time and through all the reverses that have befallen 
 the house, a large Van Dyke portrait of this Indy 
 has been preserved and now graces the library of 
 the family residence in Rangoon. It has been the 
 invariable rule for generations, to honor this ances- 
 tor by giving the name of his Dutch wife to some 
 female member of the family, and that is how it 
 happens that the only daughter of the present house 
 of Toung-lay is named Sofia. 
 
 In one respect, however, neither their Dutch an-
 
 THE HOUSE OF TOUNG-LAY IT 
 
 cestry nor their English relations have caused any 
 change in the thought or character of the family, 
 that is with respect to their religion. Ever since it 
 began its history, all its members have been staunch 
 and fervent believers in Buddha, and many are the 
 pagodas built to Gaudama by the male members of 
 the house. On every mound of each plantation be- 
 longing to its now vast estate, and in every mansion 
 of each city in which the house has connections, 
 there are shrines to Buddha, while graven images 
 of Gaudama are as plentiful as the rubies in their 
 extensive mines at Mogok. 
 
 The only member of the family of nine sons who 
 ever strayed from the teachings of the great Pohn- 
 gyee is Prince Sindhu. And, really, he cannot be 
 said to have departed from the faith, for he but 
 added to his Buddhist views a touch of materialism, 
 gathered in his studies of the natural sciences, and 
 from reading the works of such writers as Balfour 
 and Huxley. It always appeared to him that their 
 ideas were quite in line with the teachings of Gau- 
 dama regarding birth, decay and death ; and, as 
 the idea of a supreme being has no place in the Bur- 
 mese mind, he had always been quite as willing to 
 accept the materialistic propaganda, that all things 
 have their origin in force, as the more subtle views 
 of the Burmese monks. During his days in the 
 monastery he had studied the religion of the Brah- 
 mins, and he was quite certain that he could never 
 accept the teachings of the great Hindoos, because 
 he had a well defined conviction that in Nirvana
 
 18 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 there could be no caste, and, therefore, caste in this 
 world was quite as impossible. 
 
 In this connection it may be well to understand 
 that the disbelief in caste, as taught by the great 
 Buddha, and the freedom of their women, are the 
 two things that constitute the Burmese the most 
 progressive of all the people that go to make up 
 what is now recognized as British India. As Murray 
 so concisely states it : " Should Burma be visited, 
 after a tour in India, the traveller cannot fail to be 
 struck with the great difference in the people and 
 the scenery. The merry, indolent, brightly clothed 
 Burmese have no counterpart in Hindustan. The 
 life of the natives is free from the deadening effect 
 of caste and seclusion of women. The women are well 
 treated and attractive and take their full share in 
 social and domestic affairs." 
 
 In the Lawkawaneedee, the Burmese book of 
 proverbs relating to life, it is said that monks 
 and hermits are beautiful when they are lean; four- 
 footed animals when they are fat; men when they 
 are learned and women when they are married. This 
 recommendation to be married is no more needed 
 by Burmese maidens, however, than it is by their 
 sisters in other parts of the world ; and they have 
 a further inducement, in that they enjoy a much 
 freer and happier position than in any other Eastern 
 country. In fact, in some respects, they are much 
 better off than the women of America. As yet the 
 Burmese girl has not begun to demand an equal 
 share of education with the boys, although here and 
 there are a few who are deeply learned in Burmese
 
 THE HOUSE OF TOUNG - LAY 19 
 
 literature, and have a wide knowledge of the sacred 
 books. 
 
 In the family of Toung-lay the women have always 
 taken unto themselves all the privileges and prerog- 
 atives allowed them by the laws and customs of the 
 land ; and so, barring Sindhu's official position, there 
 is no more important member of the present family 
 than Sofia, who, by courtesy, is always called the 
 princess. Her mother had died when she was quite 
 young and she had been raised with her brother 
 Sindhu, some six years her senior, by an old 
 nurse. During the time her brother spent in the 
 monastery the time which corresponds to the col- 
 lege days of the European youth Sofia had pined 
 so greatly over his absence that her father had been 
 at a loss what to do with her. At last an aged 
 pohn-gyee, or monk, had suggested that she be given 
 instructions at home, along the same line of studies 
 as that taught her brother in the monastery. The 
 result was that when Sindhu was called from the 
 monastery to accept the throne of Bajipur, he found 
 that his sister was quite as well informed in the sacred 
 books and other literature as he, and had acquired 
 a knowledge of English, both language and manners, 
 even better than his own. 
 
 With the natural affection of the brother and 
 sister for each other, it is not strange that Sindhu 
 should have taken Sofia to Annakan with him as the 
 first lady of the royal household. Nor is it strange 
 that he should defer to her judgment in many things, 
 as it is customary, in all the land, for the wife to 
 largely manage the husband's business; and the
 
 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 sister or mother generally takes this place until the 
 wife comes. While there were plenty of young 
 women, suitable by birth and training, who were 
 willing to become the ruler of the household of Prince 
 Sindhu, up to the time of the beginning of this 
 chronicle he was heart-whole and fancy-free. 
 
 During the weeks of the rainy season, which the 
 brother and sister invariably spent in Rangoon, they 
 made their principal residence on a pineapple plan- 
 tation, a part of the family estate, some miles out on 
 the Victoria Road. As they enjoyed quite an ex- 
 tended acquaintance in official circles, they had many 
 friends among the British army officers and their 
 families. In their rides into town they had to pass 
 the British cantonments, and it frequently happened 
 that they fell in with some of the young officers, 
 who, either by accident or design, timed their visits 
 to town to coincide with those of the prince and his 
 charming sister. 
 
 Quite cosmopolitan, indeed, was this bit of Oriental 
 femininity in everything save her religion. She was 
 a Buddhist from the crown of her head to the tip 
 of her dainty slipper. And so very Oriental was she 
 in her own home, and so great was the change when 
 she donned her English clothes and manners, that 
 one meeting her on the street would scarcelv rec- 
 ognize her as the demure and picturesque maiden 
 who so daintily entertained at the pineapple garden, 
 or served tea in her boudoir on a rainy afternoon. 
 She was a creature of many moods, and like the 
 chameleon, changed with her environments. 
 
 But especially proud was she of her Dutch ances-
 
 THE HOUSE OF TOUNG - LAY 21 
 
 try and her foreign name. Often she would call the 
 attention of some guest to the Van Dyke portrait 
 and ask in an innocent and altogether naive manner : 
 
 " Do I not resemble my illustrious foreign great 
 mother ? " 
 
 And strikingly beautiful as was this foreign 
 " great mother," no one could deny the resemblance. 
 Both had the same high forehead, the same mild eye, 
 the same wavy black hair and the same clear cut 
 features features greatly in contrast with the flat 
 and somewhat uninteresting faces of the typical 
 Burmese beauty. The portrait indicated also, by 
 AS much as had been transferred to the canvas, that 
 the Dutch lady was of the same slender figure as the 
 graceful Sofia, who was fashioned so differently from 
 the stout figures that characterize the Burmese 
 women. 
 
 " You could take your place in the court of Queen 
 Wilhelmina almost without attracting attention," 
 remarked Lady Sunleigh, when Sofia called this 
 lady's attention to the striking resemblance. 
 
 " She could not take her place in any court with- 
 out attracting attention," gallantly responded Cap- 
 tain Ormonde as he looked unutterable things at his 
 dainty hostess. But of course this may have been 
 exaggerated, as every one knew that Ormonde, the 
 younger son of a British peer, professed to be madly 
 in love with the Burmese princess. 
 
 It was Ormonde, too, who was most frequently 
 coming out of the cantonment as Prince Sindhu 
 and Sofia passed, on their way cityward; and he 
 had been frequently heard to remark, that he could
 
 22 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 not for the life of him tell whether he most admired 
 the Oriental Sofia in her Burmese costume or the 
 European Sofia in her smart tailor-made riding- 
 habit. As Ormonde was authority on what consti- 
 tuted correct dress, whether in Pagoda Quadrangle 
 or Regent Street, it will have to be taken as a fact 
 that the Princess Sofia was what would be classed as 
 a " stunning girl " by her British friends anywhere. 
 
 If Sofia had any especially different thought of 
 Captain Ormonde from what she had of any of the 
 others who paid her assiduous court whenever occa- 
 sion permitted, she did not suffer it to become pub- 
 lic property. Did she meet him at a reception or 
 chance upon him in her drives, she greeted him as 
 she did others. If she were pleased with his open 
 admiration, she gave no sign whereby the observing 
 English matrons could arrive at anything like a 
 definite conclusion. Only once was she heard to 
 express an opinion concerning him. 
 
 It was an early October day, near the close of the 
 rainy season, as she and her brother were riding to 
 town. As they rounded the corner by St. John's 
 College and turned into the old boundary road, they 
 saw Ormonde riding down to head them off. At 
 the left was the Insane Asylum. As Sofia caught 
 sight of him she said : 
 
 " See, Sindhu, there is his honorable self, the regi- 
 mental chamberlain." 
 
 "You mean Captain Ormonde?" asked Sindhu. 
 
 She nodded her dainty head. 
 
 " And why do you give him such a high-sounding 
 title?"
 
 THE HOUSE OF TOUNG-LAY 23 
 
 14 He gives himself such high-appearing airs,** she 
 /eplied. And then, as he was momentarily hidden 
 from sight by the asylum, she remarked with an 
 innocent laugh as she waved her whip toward the 
 building : 
 
 " Even with such a big building as that, it seems 
 we cannot be entirely free from all the insane people. 
 Is it not so, Selim ? " and she patted her horse ca- 
 ressingly on the shoulder. 
 
 Sindhu smiled. " I fear the honorable captain 
 would not feel very highly flattered at such a sug- 
 gestion. I thought he was a great favorite with 
 you." 
 
 " Appearances are often deceitful," she replied 
 with a quizzical smile, " as you just remarked when 
 we crossed the tramway and looked up to where the 
 rails seemed to meet." 
 
 " Especially in the case of women," laughed 
 Sindhu. " As Gaudama said : * Beware of woman 
 when she displays her dainty form and chatters gaily 
 with foolish men.' ' 
 
 " And in the same counsel he tells why," she re- 
 plied. 
 
 " I must confess that I cannot see where." 
 
 " Why, does he not say, * when she chatters with 
 foolish men? ' It was because he knew how foolish 
 men are, that Buddha advised them to be careful. 
 If men were not so blindfolded with big thoughts 
 of themselves, it would be much easier for them to 
 perceive the thoughts of others, not only about them- 
 selves but about their neighbors." 
 
 " My little sister is growing wise ! "
 
 24 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 "Only observing," she replied. "These English 
 do have such funny ways ! " And then she burst 
 into a merry peal of laughter. 
 
 " Come, Selim ! " She gave her horse a flick with 
 the whip that sent him flying past the corner as the 
 captain emerged from behind the asylum and came 
 to a salute at the crossing of the streets. 
 
 " Come on, Captain ! " shouted Sindhu as he put 
 spurs to his horse. " It is a race to the station. 
 We will give the young lady something to ride 
 for." 
 
 Sofia caught the challenge her brother shouted 
 to Ormonde, and pulling in her horse, gave them a 
 chance to come almost abreast. Then touching the 
 lithe-limbed Arabian with the whip, she again darted 
 forward and was quickly in the lead. 
 
 Scarcely of more weight than an English jockey, 
 Sofia was like a feather on the back of the flying 
 thoroughbred. Her challengers, though mounted on 
 much more powerful horses, were greatly handi- 
 capped by their additional weight, and it was easily 
 seen that they had no chance of catching her in the 
 mile and a half run. In front of the public gardens 
 both of the gentlemen pulled up. Not hearing the 
 sound of the pursuing hoof-beats, Sofia glanced over 
 her shoulder to see what had happened. Perceiving 
 that her challengers had given up the race, she pullod 
 sharply on the reins ; but Selim's racing blood was 
 up, and seeing other horses ahead of him on the 
 drive, he took the bit in his teeth and bolted. 
 
 Sofia realized the situation and put forth every 
 effort to stop the animal. She pulled with all her
 
 THE HOUSE OF TOUNG-LAY 25 
 
 force on the reins, but her strength was not suf- 
 ficient to stop the horse in its mad flight. She tried 
 to calm him with words, but in vain. Down past the 
 cathedral he ran, and turning sharply toward the 
 station, he took the guard fence at a leap and dashed 
 wildly up the railroad track. 
 
 By this time Prince Sindhu and Ormonde had 
 become aware of the situation and were urging their 
 horses to their highest speed. The people at the 
 station, awaiting the incoming train, had also de- 
 scried the flying horse and its helpless rider and they 
 crowded to the edge of the platform with an evident 
 desire to intercept the animal as it passed, but no 
 one appeared brave enough to step into its path 
 and attempt to stop its headlong flight. 
 
 A thrill of horror passed through the crowd as 
 a shunting engine came swiftly down the track. 
 At the rate of speed it was going, certain death 
 seemed to await both horse and rider. Sofia saw the 
 hazard and exerted her utmost strength to wrench 
 the bit from Selim's teeth, but in vain. She was 
 vaguely conscious of her extreme danger, and was 
 tempted to leap from the horse's back into the crowd 
 of people as she passed them ; but, before she could 
 put her thought into action, a man sprang from the 
 platform, seized the horse by the bit, and with ap- 
 parent ease drew the animal firmly but gently to a 
 stop. Before the Princess could express her thanks 
 she was addressed in a low, musical voice. a voice 
 in which consciousness of power was most discernible. 
 
 " You need not alight, miss. Your horse is now 
 quite manageable. See, he is not even nervous."
 
 26 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Without more ado and in the most matter of fact 
 manner, her rescuer guided Selim past the shunting 
 engine, now brought to a standstill, and out into 
 the street, just as Prince Sindhu and Ormonde came 
 galloping up. Springing from his horse Sindhu 
 rushed to his sister's side exclaiming: 
 
 "A-me! It was a miracle! You are not hurt, 
 Mah Mee? Let me help you to alight." 
 
 " I think it is perfectly safe for the lady to con- 
 tinue her ride," said the stranger, who Mas now 
 the center of attraction. " I am sure you need have 
 nj further fear." 
 
 Sofia alighted, but quickly turned attention from 
 herself by exclaiming: 
 
 " I am not hurt in the least, brother, just a bit 
 frightened. But let us thank this brave gentleman 
 for saving my life." 
 
 Sindhu turned at the implied rebuke, and extend- 
 ing his hand, said with a voice full of emotion: 
 
 " Pardon me, sir, for not thanking you first ; but 
 our sister's life is very precious to us. We are very- 
 grateful." 
 
 " So grateful ! " echoed Sofia. " Now that I know 
 I am safe I shudder to think what might have been." 
 
 "By Jove!" ejaculated Ormonde, who could no 
 longer contain his English admiration for bravery. 
 " It was the coolest thing I ever saw done ; and I 
 fancy I have seen some cool devils in my day." 
 
 " I think you estimate the value of my services 
 altogether too highly," replied the stranger. " A 
 little coolness was perhaps necessary, but," he con- 
 tinued with a quizzical smile at Ormonde, " I am
 
 THE HOUSE OF TOUNG-LAY 27 
 
 sure the devil had nothing to do with the matter, 
 unless it was to arouse the pride of this beautiful 
 animal." 
 
 His appreciation of the perfect piece of horse 
 flesh was apparent by the manner in which he stroked 
 the animal's neck, and the quickness with which the 
 horse had been calmed by his voice and touch. 
 
 While the stranger was speaking, Sofia made a 
 hasty feminine estimate of his personality, and noted 
 that he was a foreigner of a different type from any 
 she had yet met. Above the medium height, well 
 and closely built, and a picture of perfect physical 
 manhood, there was that in the smiling, open glance 
 of his steel gray eyes which particularly attracted 
 her. In spite of the somewhat exciting episode 
 through which he had just passed, she could see 
 that he remained perfectly self-possessed. He was 
 as calm as though he had but stepped from his door 
 to meet a friend. Around the corners of his mouth 
 played a disappearing smile, and when he spoke 
 he had a way of compressing his lips that gave just 
 a glimpse of teeth as white as ivory. In short, he 
 was a fine looking, well groomed man of possibly 
 thirty-five. Sofia concluded he might be much 
 younger, or he might be considerably older; but 
 it was his low, deep voice which particularly attracted 
 her. 
 
 " See ! " he exclaimed as Selim rubbed his nose 
 against Sofia's shoulder. " See how gentle he is. 
 It was not a vicious runaway; just a desire to show 
 his superiority. We all have that desire, you know."
 
 28 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " By Jove," said Ormonde, " you are right. That 
 is what made you stop the brute." 
 
 He laughed somewhat boisterously, but with the 
 greatest good humor, at this attempted witticism. 
 
 " A good point, that," laughed the stranger. " It 
 makes my act very human and deprives me of most 
 of the glory. Man, you know, was created to have 
 dominion over all the beasts of the field; and it is 
 not difficult to assume that dominion provided you 
 know how." 
 
 " Well, whatever the motive," exclaimed Prince 
 Sindhu, quick to perceive the unimportance that 
 the stranger was willing to attach to the incident, 
 *' we certainly owe you a great debt of gratitude. 
 Permit me to introduce n?yself." He extended his 
 card. Then turning to Sofia, " This is my sister, the 
 Princess Sofia, and this, Captain Ormonde of his 
 Majesty's service. 
 
 A momentary look of surprise, followed by a smile 
 of recognition, spread itself over the stranger's face 
 as he replied : 
 
 " Surely this is an unusual introduction to one of 
 whom I have heard much and whom I have, indi- 
 rectly, come far to meet. I have no doubt your 
 father has been wondering for some days what had 
 become of me. My card." 
 
 He handed to each of the gentlemen a bit of Bris- 
 tol board upon which was engraved, " Paul Anthony, 
 Consulting Engineer, Bradford, Pa." 
 
 " An American ! By Jove, I thought so ! " ex- 
 claimed the captain. 
 
 " Certainly this is an agreeable surprise ! " ex-
 
 THE HOUSE OF TOUNG - LAY 29 
 
 claimed Prince Sindhu. " Sofia, this is the gentle- 
 man our father has been expecting. He will be quite 
 as pleased as I." 
 
 " I was but now on my way to his house," said 
 Mr. Anthony. " It just occurred to me that I 
 would make some inquiries about the trains, which 
 is my reason for being here at this time. 
 
 " A most opportune time ! " exclaimed Sindhu. 
 
 Sofia gave a little shudder. 
 
 " I know little about America," she said, " and 
 it looks like a great bother to bring some one away 
 out. here from that new and far off land to tell us 
 how to do things; but no one is more rejoiced at 
 your honorable arrival than I. It was a brave and 
 wonderful thing to do and even Selim admires you 
 and thanks you. See how kindly he looks." 
 
 " Yes," replied Mr. Anthony as he patted the 
 horse on his glossy neck ; " He looks as though he 
 were glad that the error was overcome before it had 
 a chance to destroy its victim." 
 
 " I do not know what you mean by that," ex- 
 claimed Ormonde ; " but if he were mine I should 
 put him through a course of training that would 
 take the devil out of him." 
 
 " I think it has been taken out in a more effectual 
 way," remarked Mr. Anthony ; " but with your per- 
 mission I will get the information I was after." 
 
 " Pardon us for detaining you so long," said the 
 prince. " We shall see you later." Then turning to 
 Sofia he assisted her to mount as the stranger raised 
 his hat and crossed back to the station.
 
 SO PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " A devilish cool chap, that, and a gentleman, 
 too ! " said Ormonde as the trio rode away. 
 
 " Evidently just the kind of a manager my father 
 needs," said Sindhu. 
 
 Sofia made no remark, but as she rode along she 
 pondered upon the man, and the strange conscious- 
 ness of power which was so manifest in his words 
 and actions.
 
 CHAPTER HI 
 
 TEACHING THE HEATHEN 
 
 " BOYS ! Boys ! Don't you know you must not 
 fight? It is wicked to fight! Only wild animals 
 fight ! Stop it at once ! " 
 
 The two swarthy youngsters, who were rolling 
 about in the dust in the mission yard, paid no atten- 
 tion to the words, but continued to scratch and pum- 
 mel each other in the most approved jungle fashion, 
 until a firm hand was laid on the shoulder of one 
 and the voice again said: 
 
 " Get up right away, Moung Soh. I am sur- 
 prised to see you fighting like wild animals. Are 
 you not ashamed of yourself? " 
 
 " Yes, Mah Kahla," said the youngster, looking 
 out of his shiny black eyes at his fair captor, " we 
 are wild animals." 
 
 " You are wild animals ? What are you talking 
 about?" 
 
 " I am an elephant and he is a tiger, and he said 
 a tiger could whip an elephant if the men on the 
 elephant would let it. I was showing him it 
 couldn't." 
 
 " Such boys ! Such boys ! " said the peacemaker 
 as a smile spread itself over her face. " Why can* 
 
 81
 
 32 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 not you be good, instead of being such little 
 heathen?" 
 
 "Yes, Mah Kahla,"-said Moung Soh demurely, 
 " we are heathen." 
 
 " But you know it is wicked to fight." 
 
 " Yes, Mah Kahla, but men fight. Even the Eng- 
 lish fight." 
 
 " But that does not make it right. The Bible 
 says : * Thou shalt not kill.' " 
 
 " Not even tigers ? " queried Moung Soh, and 
 both the boys looked at the young woman in the 
 most innocent manner. 
 
 " Oh, dear ! Oh, dear ! " exclaimed the teacher in 
 desperation. " Will you ever become civilized? " 
 
 She took the youngsters by the shoulder and 
 marched them towards the house. 
 
 " You seem to have your hands full this morning, 
 Miss Raymond," said a cheery voice behind her. 
 
 " Both literally and figuratively," replied the girl, 
 smiling over her shoulder at the speaker. " I did 
 not know you were back from Bombay, Elder Mere- 
 dith. When did you arrive? " 
 
 "About an hour ago. I was just coming to tell 
 you all the good news." 
 
 " Then you succeeded in your mission ? " 
 
 " Beyond my most sanguine hopes." 
 
 " And we shall be able to open work in the new 
 field? " 
 
 "Unquestionably. And better still we shall be 
 able to begin at once." 
 
 Interest in the news she had just heard, caused 
 Miss Raymond to relax her hold upon the captives.
 
 TEACHING THE HEATHEN 33 
 
 Slipping from her grasp they darted into the door- 
 way. 
 
 " For ways that are dark and deeds that are vain 
 the heathen Burmese are peculiar," paraphrased 
 Miss Raymond as the youngsters disappeared ; " in 
 recognition of the good news, however, I will grant 
 them their freedom; but tell me, what said the 
 board? " 
 
 " The members gave their unqualified approval 
 of the plans for extending the work, and regretted 
 that they could appropriate but five thousand dollars 
 to start it. Even this will have to come in instal- 
 ments ; but I have figured that it will be sufficient if 
 we are economical." 
 
 " It certainly is not a large sum, but as you say, 
 it will do for a start. Why cannot the members of 
 our denomination, throughout the United States, see 
 the need of this field and contribute more liberally ? " 
 
 " I am not sure but we shall have to send you 
 back as a missionary to arouse sentiment in this di- 
 rection," said Elder Meredith thoughtfully. " Some- 
 times I am quite certain that the greatest missionary 
 work is that done at home, by those who arouse the 
 Christian conscience to the need of funds for spread- 
 ing the gospel of that Christ whom they profess to 
 follow, but for whom far too many do so little." 
 
 " I should be perfectly willing to undertake such 
 a mission if my duty seemed to call that way, for 
 I hope and pray daily that something will happen 
 back there to arouse people to action. It does seem 
 as though those who are interested in spreading the 
 gospel would find no sacrifice too great. Surely,
 
 84 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 giving to a cause like this, is laying up treasures 
 in heaven." 
 
 " I sometimes think," replied Elder Meredith, 
 "that this is just the trouble. A whole lot of pro- 
 fessed Christians seem afraid that if they lay up 
 treasures in heaven, they will never get a chance to 
 see them again. They appear to have not only a 
 very vague idea of where heaven really is, but likewise 
 only a very faint hope that they will ever find the 
 way there. What the world needs to-day is a more 
 practical Christianity." 
 
 " If some of your former congregations at home 
 could hear your views, Elder Meredith, I am afraid 
 they would think you a bit heterodox. Still, I cannot 
 fail to see the truth of what you say." 
 
 " The longer I live out here the more I am con- 
 vinced of it," said Elder Meredith. " India may be 
 called the land of religions and of religious discus- 
 sion, for it has more theology than any other part 
 of the world. Every man is a theologian; and yet 
 see how impractical it all is. The Hindoos are the 
 worst of heathen. The Buddhists recognize no God, 
 and have come to almost ignore the real teachings 
 of their prophet. Their worship has resolved itself 
 simply into idol worship, adoration of the images 
 of Gaudama with which the country is flooded. How- 
 ever, I often think this idolatry is no worse than the 
 worship of the money-bag, which is set up as the 
 shrine in thousands of Christian homes. 
 
 " But I did not intend to preach a sermon this 
 morning. I must go and tell the others. Will you 
 come along, Miss Raymond? "
 
 TEACHING THE HEATHEN 35 
 
 ** Not just now, if you will excuse me, but your 
 sermon has done me good." 
 
 It had also set the young woman thinking, and 
 after Elder Meredith went into the house, instead of 
 going about the work she had in hand, Elizabeth 
 Raymond turned into the beautiful garden, which 
 looked so inviting through the great arched gate- 
 way, and sank down into a familiar seat under a 
 spreading palm. As her eyes took in the beautiful 
 scene before her, and the waters of the Rangoon 
 glistening in the sunlight in the distance, her 
 thoughts went back to the events of that Sabbath 
 morning two summers ago, when, on the banks of 
 another beautiful river, she had seen pass out of her 
 life the one she loved best on earth. It was a hard 
 blow, and it had been no easy matter to reconcile her- 
 self to what she had been taught to believe was the 
 will of God. Many an hour had she pondered upon 
 the seeming injustice, not only to herself, but to 
 those parents who had tried to do so much for the 
 very God who now afflicted them. So bitter were 
 her feelings at first, that had it not been for the 
 promise she had made, she would have given up the 
 idea of foreign missionary work and devoted herself 
 to a life of social pleasures. 
 
 "Why not?" she had thought. "Why try to 
 serve a God who thus unjustly afflicts us? " 
 
 She was, however, too keenly alive to the ideal of 
 real happiness to be long deluded into believing that 
 there could be enjoyment in anything but good. 
 And when she pondered on the Scriptural statement, 
 " He doth not afflict willingly nor grieve the chil-
 
 .16 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 dren of men," she had come to the conclusion, that 
 it must have been unwillingly, then, that God had 
 afflicted her, because of some sin. There had been 
 a certain solace in this, and so she had determined 
 to become a missionary, in the hope that the devo- 
 tion of her life to spreading the gospel might atone 
 for this sin, whatever it might be. She had made 
 diligent effort to have the Board of Foreign Missions 
 accept her services and had finally been sent to India. 
 At first she had been located at Bombay, where she 
 had lived for the greater part of a year. Later she 
 had come to Rangoon, where the church of which 
 she was a member had special interests. 
 
 Elizabeth was a young woman of the keenest per- 
 ception, and it had not taken her long to find out 
 that there was plenty of work to be done in the way 
 of Christianizing Burma. Likewise she had discov- 
 ered that it was no easy task. The Hindoos in Bom- 
 bay had been bad enough, although it had been easy 
 to teach them how much better the religion of Jesus 
 was than the one they were practising ; but the Bud- 
 dhists were infinitely worse. Not only were they 
 perfectly satisfied with their belief, but they would 
 frequently assert that the teachings of Buddha were 
 so near those jf ihe man of Galilee, that it was not 
 worth while investigating the latter. 
 
 " I would lather be teaching in darkest Africa," 
 Elizabeth once said to Elder Meredith, " where the 
 natives worship fire, or the sun, or the moon, and 
 where you could easily show them that they were 
 real unconverted heathen, than to try to teach one 
 of these self-righteous Buddhists. It is woefully
 
 TEACHING THE HEATHEN 37 
 
 hard and altogether a thankless task, this trying to 
 drive people into the kingdom of heaven against their 
 will." 
 
 " Only the gospel of love will do it," replied Elder 
 Meredith. 
 
 " Oh, I feel sure," rejoined Elizabeth, " that they 
 must ultimately yield to the workings of the Holy 
 Ghost, that spirit of truth which shall lead into all 
 righteousness ; but it is a hard task to teach the 
 Golden Rule, with a practical application, in a city 
 like this, where half a dozen Christian denominations 
 are evidencing how far removed they are from a state 
 of ideal affiliation. There are no sects among the 
 Buddhists. Why should there be among Christians ? " 
 
 " There should not be ; and there would not be 
 if they all believed as we do," laughed Elder Mere- 
 dith ; " but why need you discuss creeds with the 
 heathen?" 
 
 " I do not. But even the children sometimes ask 
 why there are so many kinds of Christian churches. 
 I tell them that it is for the same reason that there 
 is more than one steamship line too much for 
 one line; and, besides, different people want to take 
 side trips and stop longer at some ports than others. 
 So with people on their way to heaven; some want 
 to go one way, some another, and some even want to 
 take side trips ; but all will reach the same place at 
 last." 
 
 " And how do the children take that ? " 
 
 " Without comment. If they have confidence in 
 me, they have perfect faith in my explanations. The 
 simplicity of their belief is touching. In fact, the
 
 38 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 manner in which the children accept the Bible is the 
 great bow of promise in this priest-ridden land. 
 
 " But one of them gave me a terrible shock the 
 other day," continued Elizabeth. " A soldier who 
 has frequently attended our meetings went up the 
 Irrawaddy and was bitten by a ngan and died a few 
 hours later. 
 
 " * Was he a Christian ? ' asked one of the boys. 
 
 " * I hope so,' I replied. 
 
 " * Then why did he not shake off the snake as 
 Paul did?' he asked; 'Jesus said Christians should 
 handle snakes and not be hurt.' 
 
 " ' I think he was not as good as Paul,' I replied. 
 
 " He looked at me for a minute, and then said : 
 * Are you good enough, Mah Kahla ? ' 
 
 " You should have explained to him, that the 
 snakes Jesus meant were wicked thoughts, like those 
 the Christians find in Burma," said Elder Meredith. 
 
 " I did, and then they wanted to know if it was 
 a wicked thought that bit Paul on the hand." 
 
 Elder Meredith laughed outright. " Well, that 
 was a stunner; but I am certain, Miss Raymond, 
 that if there is any one in this field, that can lead the 
 Burmese out of their heathen ways, you are that 
 one." 
 
 Elizabeth had serious doubts about this. In fact 
 so literally did the converted Burmese take the Bible, 
 that she frequently found herself wondering why 
 she had to be continually explaining that many of 
 the statements in the Bible were not to be taken in 
 that way. Back in the States, where all her friends 
 were students of the Bible, she had never realized
 
 TEACHING THE HEATHEN 39 
 
 that it contained so many apparent inconsistencies. 
 She had always believed that the early Christians 
 did do many wonderful works through faith, but it 
 had never occurred to her that any heathen would 
 be so benighted as to expect her to work miracles, 
 even though Jesus did say, " He that believeth on 
 me, the works that I do shall he do also." 
 
 This morning as she sat there alone, looking out 
 over the river, some of these thoughts came back 
 to her, called up by the little apparent desire, 
 among the great mass of church members, to make 
 any real sacrifice to spread the gospel. It seemed 
 to her that if she, and the other workers in the field, 
 wore willing to devote their lives to the work, others 
 might at least give the needed money. 
 
 " Surely * the harvest truly is plenteous,' " she 
 murmured to herself, " ' but the laborers are few ; 
 pray y therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he 
 will send forth laborers into his harvest.' But how ? " 
 
 Elizabeth's reverie was brought to a sudden and 
 noisy close by the clatter of horses' hoofs on the 
 pavement outside, and before she could gather her 
 thoughts sufficiently to realize her real whereabouts, 
 she was in the arms of a rosy-cheeked little lass, who 
 gave her a sounding smack, exclaiming with a brogue 
 as delicious as her complexion: * 
 
 " The top of the morning, Mavourneen ! I thought 
 I should find you here! Is it gardening, you are, 
 or studying ? " 
 
 " Neither. Dreaming," replied Elizabeth with a 
 welcoming smile. 
 
 " Dreaming ! You dreaming, Acushla ? " and a
 
 40 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 merry peal rang out over the garden. " I'd never 
 believe it. The practical Miss Raymond dreaming! 
 And who is he? " 
 
 " It was not he. It was just It." 
 
 " It's dreaming of your work, you are? " 
 
 "What else?" 
 
 " Sure, what else, indeed? It's dreaming of your 
 work all the time, you are. If any one in this be- 
 nighted land ever goes to heaven, it'll be you, Ma- 
 vourneen." 
 
 " I think we shall all find our way there at last, 
 somehow. I am not sure but that I am a jood deal 
 of a Universalist in this respect/' 
 
 " Heaven forbid. Sure there's some people I hope 
 I'll never see in heaven. But what's the dream? " 
 
 " Elder Meredith is just back from Bombay and 
 brings word that we are to enlarge the field. We 
 are to start a branch mission in Annakan." 
 
 " Annakan, is it ? Sure I uon't see anything in 
 that to please any one. I'm feeling as blue as a 
 rainy Monday, because we're to be transferred to 
 Mandalay. Old Doctor Weston of the Ninety-second 
 is retired and going home, and now, just as we get 
 settled, father is ordered to fill the vacancy. Faith, 
 an army surgeon's daughter is under orders all the 
 time." 
 
 " But you did not have to come to India, Nora." 
 
 " Didn't I ? Sure, what would I be doing in 
 Ulster with father away out here, and no one to look 
 after him. Why, he'd be sick all the time." 
 
 " I did not know that doctors were ever sick,* 
 said Elizabeth.
 
 TEACHING THE HEATHEN 41 
 
 " Not sick, is it ? They're always ailing. I tell 
 them it is because they'll not take their own medicine. 
 Now why shouldn't a doctor have to take medicine 
 to get well, the same as any one else? Answer me 
 that." 
 
 " It is beyond me. I thought they did." 
 
 " Divil a bit ! Ah, forgive me. I didn't mean to 
 say it; but it slipped off so easy. It seems like I'm 
 on intimate terms with the old boy most of the time. 
 But tell me, when are you going ? " 
 
 " It is not decided yet ; but very soon, I think." 
 
 "Oh, Elder Meredith!" called Elizabeth, as she 
 caught sight of the superintendent passing by the 
 gateway. " Come here ! I want to introduce you 
 to my newest, and most charming friend, Miss Nora 
 O'Keefe; you used to know her father." 
 
 " Yes, indeed," shaking hands with Nora ; " and 
 I am greatly pleased to also greet the daughter of 
 one of the noblest women I ever met." 
 
 " Oh, Elder Meredith," exclaimed the girl impul- 
 sively, " did you know my mother ? " 
 
 " I met her when I first came to India sixteen 
 years ago. If I am not mistaken, you were then a 
 tot of two, living with your mother's family in Ire- 
 land. In your mother's death, the missionary work- 
 ers in India lost a warm friend. I trust we shall 
 know each other better." 
 
 " I'm sure we shall. I shall come over soon and 
 have a long talk with you about my mother. I can 
 scarcely remember her." 
 
 " She was the angel of the regiment, Miss Nora, 
 and many a poor fellow owed his life to her careful
 
 42 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 nursing during those troublesome days. Carry my 
 respects to your father. Tell him I shall expect a 
 call from him soon. He really has more time than I." 
 
 " I'm afraid not now. We're ordered to Man- 
 dalay just as I'm beginning to get acquainted about 
 town. I will carry your message, and something else, 
 too. It's Miss Raymond, I mean. Sure I want her 
 to come and spend the afternoon over at the canton- 
 ments." 
 
 " Be sure and bring her home safely," said Elder 
 Meredith, bowing himself out of the garden ; " I do 
 not know what we should do without her." 
 
 " You'll come, Mavourneen ? " asked Nora as 
 Elder Meredith left. " I have a secret and I must 
 tell it to some one." 
 
 Elizabeth laughed softly : " I thought secrets 
 were to be kept." 
 
 " Indeed, so they are, and I know you'll keep it ; 
 I can't. And if I should ever dare breathe it to one 
 of the gossips over yonder," and Nora waved her 
 riding-whip toward the cantonment, " every Eng- 
 lishman in Rangoon, and half the natives, would 
 know it before I was twenty-four hours older. Divil 
 a I mean never a one will I tell." 
 
 " What woman could resist such tempting bait 
 to her curiosity and vanity ! " exclaimed Elizabeth. 
 " I shall have to order a ticca gharry, as the mission 
 wagon has gone to town." 
 
 '* You'll do nothing of the kind. If you have any 
 thing to do that can't wait till to-morrow, I'll stay 
 right here till it's done, and you shall ride over horse-
 
 TEACHING THE HEATHEN 43 
 
 back with me. Moung Hay Wai is waiting with the 
 horses, so get yourself ready and come along." 
 
 Twenty minutes later they were galloping along 
 towards the cantonments. 
 
 " Some day, before I leave for the North," said 
 Elizabeth, " I want to get a day off and go out to 
 Victoria Lake. They say it is a beautiful drive out 
 the Prome Road and back the Kokine Road, through 
 the pineapple gardens." 
 
 " Sure I was out there day before yesterday, and 
 it's about the ride I want to tell you," exclaimed 
 Nora, as she drew up beside Elizabeth, and let their 
 horses slow down to a walk. " It majr be the begin- 
 ning of a real romance." 
 
 '* This grows interesting," laughed Elizabeth ; 
 " but I know I could not half enjoy it while out on 
 parade; and that is the way I always feel whenever 
 I come over to the cantonments. I have a conscious- 
 ness of passing in critical review every time I ride 
 up past headquarters." 
 
 " It is a little trying to one who isn't used to it, 
 but it's daily bread to me. Sure I'd feel neglected 
 if the boys didn't all turn out to inspect me, as you 
 say, whenever I rode this way; but the story can 
 wait." 
 
 "yhere was no failure of inspection this time, for 
 as the young women turned into the " ladies' mile," 
 the points of observation were filled with officers, 
 young and old. As they reached the government 
 garden and passed around the northern end of it, 
 Elizabeth's attention was attracted to a little man in 
 civilian dress who was fairly bowing himself double.
 
 44 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " Look, Nora ! " said Elizabeth under her breatK 
 " Who is that funny little man so devoutly worship- 
 ping at the shrine of beauty? He surely must be 
 one of your most humble slaves." 
 
 " That," exclaimed Nora with a shrug of her 
 dainty shoulders, " is one of the people that I told 
 you I should not like to meet in heaven." 
 
 Elizabeth's face indicated surprise. 
 
 " Now don't look shocked, Mavourneen, I have 
 no objection to his getting up there if he can; I 
 only said I didn't care to meet him. He's an Eng- 
 lish Jew. His name is Lombard. His age is a mys- 
 tery. He's as rich as the original Lombard, and 
 he pesters me to death. Faith, now you know as 
 much about him as I do." 
 
 Elizabeth smiled in spite of herself. 
 
 " I am sure that it is a very complete description. 
 If, however, his only crime lies in pestering you, I 
 think that he cannot be much more wicked than many 
 others." 
 
 " Heigh-ho ! I'm afraid not. And in his way he's 
 well enough. But here we are, and there's father 
 now, storming because I'm not ready for luncheon. 
 I'll leave it to you to pacify him." 
 
 The pacification of Major O'Keefe was not a dif- 
 ficult task. While years as an army surgeon had 
 made him outwardly as hard as flint and as rough 
 as a boulder, he was as tender inside as a woman. 
 There was nothing in the world that he would not 
 do for any one in distress, and the only thing that 
 he could not forgive, was disparagement of his pro- 
 fession. If you wished to incur his everlasting en-
 
 TEACHING THE HEATHEN 45 
 
 mity, it was only necessary to mention medical serv- 
 ices and fees in the same breath; and a brother 
 officer who once declared " that the doctors killed 
 as many as they cured " was shown to the door and 
 never again invited to enter. 
 
 " You're healthy looking enough to have come 
 from old Ireland," he told Elizabeth the first time 
 he met her; which was the highest praise he was 
 ever known to bestow upon any one. From that 
 minute she had been a favorite with him; and, in 
 spite of the fact that he had been ordered away 
 from his snug quarters, that he had been having 
 a strenuous morning in the hospital, and that he 
 was as hungry as a bear, he became as gentle as 
 a lamb, the minute he set his eyes on her fair face. 
 
 " I forget how hungry I am, in looking at you," 
 he said after he had assisted her to alight. " You're 
 the only offering Nora could have made that would 
 have appeased my appetite as well as my anger. But 
 don't spend many minutes in primpin' or I'll not hold 
 myself accountable." 
 
 " There is no primping to be done, Major, and I 
 am as hungry as you dare be," was Elizabeth's reply 
 to the challenge; and she proved her words by the 
 manner in which she attacked the cold fowl and 
 curry, which formed the chief portion of the menu. 
 
 " And now," said Elizabeth some time later, when 
 the major had retired for his afternoon nap, and 
 she and Nora had found a quiet nook in the garden, 
 " now for the secret ! " 
 
 For once Nora seemed at a loss for words. 
 
 " It don't seem half as important as it did," she
 
 46 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 finally said. " I expect you'll say I'm a little fool. 
 But, faith, I can't help it if you do. The secret is 
 this: either I've gone and lost my heart to a man 
 I don't know, or I'm bewitched." 
 
 " One of which would be quite as great a catas- 
 trophe as the other," said Elizabeth in a matter of 
 fact way, although the " secret " nearly took her 
 breath away. 
 
 " But tell me all about it," she continued. " You 
 know there is a belief here in the Orient, that love 
 must always be love at first sight, or it is not love; 
 but this applies only to the natives." 
 
 " Sure then, I think the spell is on me." 
 
 " What ! It is not a heathen? " 
 
 " Faith, I don't know whether he's a heathen or 
 a churchman, but he's a Burman, the handsom- 
 est, most magnificent specimen you ever saw. Sure 
 he's finer than you ever saw unless you have seen 
 him, himself." 
 
 Elizabeth smiled at the extravagant praise of the 
 girl, and a feeling came over her that if this were 
 really love, and not a whimsical infatuation, her 
 blighted romance must have been a tame affair; for 
 certainly she never would have dreamed of bestow- 
 ing such extravagant praise upon George Andrews, 
 much as she felt she loved him. 
 
 " You think I'm a foolish girl now," said Nora, 
 noting the far-away look in Elizabeth's eye. " But, 
 Acushla, sure I'm telling you the truth about him. 
 He reminded me of one of the old mythological gods." 
 
 Elizabeth put her arm about the girl's slender 
 waist and drew her up t- her.
 
 TEACHING THE HEATHEN 47 
 
 " Tell me all about it, dear.'* 
 
 " Faith, there isn't much to tell. It all happened, 
 as I told you, out on the drive to the lake, or rather, 
 on the drive home. As we came down through a 
 long avenue of palm trees, we heard music, and 
 shouts, and merry laughter, coming from back of 
 an ancient pagoda. Thinking it might be a pwe 
 of some sort, we turned aside to see it. You can 
 imagine our chagrin at discovering that it was not 
 a pwe, but that we had intruded into the private 
 grounds of some Burmese gentleman. 
 
 " In the center of a great lawn was a group of 
 children engaged in a mimic struggle with the most 
 perfect specimen of Oriental manhood I ever saw; 
 while a girl, who might have been a wood nymph, 
 so slender and fair of form was she, stood playing 
 on a zithern. Between her peals of laughter she was 
 urging the children on to more vigorous attack. 
 
 " At sight of us, the girl ceased playing and the 
 young man, with a child in each arm, rose hastily 
 to his feet, and regarded us with haughty surprise. 
 Faith, it was a picture you see nowhere, except in 
 the art galleries. 
 
 " Father hastened to apologize for our intrusion, 
 an apology which was graciously received by both 
 the young people ; and, evidently to show their entire 
 good will, the young man bade the children gather 
 us the finest pineapples, from a pile on the lawn, and 
 these he presented to us with the air of a prince 
 bestowing favors upon his loyal subjects. Sure, 
 when he approached me, I was that flustered that 
 I must have blushed and stammered like a silly school
 
 48 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 girl, and we had left the scene behind and were well 
 down the road, before I could get my senses together 
 enough to see what a little fool I was. I was that 
 mortified at my stupidity that I could have cried." 
 
 Elizabeth breathed a sigh of relief when the girl 
 had finished her story. 
 
 " A charming incident, but nothing that can 
 really be called serious," she said. 
 
 "Nothing serious, is it?" echoed Nora. "Faith, 
 I haven't done anything but think and dream about 
 him ever since. If that isn't serious I'd like to know 
 what is. If I don't see him again, life from now on 
 won't be worth living." 
 
 And the girl buried her head in Elizabeth's lap, 
 and burst into tears.
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 GETTING ACQUAINTED 
 
 THE rainy season was well over, and in the cosmo- 
 politan city of Rangoon the advent of settled weather 
 was hailed with delight by the English army and 
 government officers and their wives and families. 
 Society took on new life, and drives, breakfasts, teas 
 and receptions were the order of the day. 
 
 Almost immediately after the rain ceased, society 
 at <he cantonments was given its first elaborate af- 
 fair, in the farewell reception of Major O'Keefe and 
 his charming daughter, Nora. The announcement of 
 their departure, for the Mandalay station, was re- 
 ceived with the utmost regret, especially by the young 
 officers, who had paid Nora loyal homage ever since 
 her arrival, and numerous were the plans made for 
 long and secluded tete-a-tetes as soon as the weather 
 would permit anything like an extended outing. 
 Many of the older officers and their wives had known 
 her mother, and the occasion of her farewell enter- 
 taining brought out every one who could possibly be 
 in attendance. 
 
 In sending out her invitations, Nora had insisted 
 that Elizabeth Raymond should receive with her. 
 Elizabeth had at first demurred, declaring that she 
 
 40
 
 50 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 was in Burma to teach the heathen, and not to hold 
 receptions for the ungodly; but Nora had insisted, 
 declaring : 
 
 " It can be your farewell reception as well as mine, 
 and it's the last chance, I expect, that you will ever 
 get, to meet white people. Faith, I'm sure when you 
 get up there on the borders of Nowhere, the men of 
 the hill tribes will carry you off. It'll be the last 
 anybody will ever hear of you." 
 
 " I do not believe that it is as bad as that," laughed 
 Elizabeth ; " however, I am not expecting anything 
 but work, and as for the hill tribes, I imagine that 
 they need converting, quite as much as any in 
 Burma." 
 
 " Unless it is the heathen over at the cantonments. 
 Faith, there's no lot of men who are more in need 
 of sermons and prayers than some you'll meet at the 
 reception." 
 
 And so, somewhat against her will, Elizabeth found 
 herself, for one night, the center of attraction in 
 official Rangoon. 
 
 " By Jove, she is a stunner ! " was the sentiment 
 expressed by about every officer presented to her, as 
 soon as he was out of ear-shot. 
 
 "Who is she, Major?" inquired Captain Or- 
 monde, the first chance he had to get his host into 
 a corner. " I saw her riding with Nora the other 
 day." 
 
 * Not in your line, Ormonde ; not in your line. 
 She is a teacher over at the mission." 
 
 **A missionary! By Jove, you don't mean it!"
 
 GETTING ACQUAINTED 51 
 
 said Ormonde, pulling at his moustache. ** I think 
 I will go to church." 
 
 " What is that I hear about you going to church? " 
 inquired Colonel Ainslee, who had come up just in 
 time to catch the last few words. " I do not know of 
 any one whom it would benefit more." 
 
 " I was just after telling Ormonde that Miss Ray- 
 mond is a missionary," explained Major O'Keefe, 
 *' and he immediately wants to become converted." 
 
 "Oh, no! Oh, no!" replied Ormonde. " I said 
 nothing about being converted. I said I thought 
 I'd attend church. I cannot see why I should have 
 to take a back seat for any heathen." 
 
 " No," laughed the colonel, " as a heathen you are 
 entitled to a place in the front row. But you need 
 not waste any time over at the mission, for Miss 
 Raymond will soon leave for Annakan. They are 
 going there to open a new field. My wife knows her 
 well." 
 
 "Annakan? By Jove, was there ever such luck! 
 That is where I am to spend my leave of absence. 
 Prince Sindhu has invited me up there for a month's 
 shooting. Big game, you know." 
 
 " Do you refer to the tigers, or to Prince Sindhu's 
 charming sister? " inquired the colonel, who was 
 thoroughly well posted in cantonment gossip. 
 
 " Bedad, what's this? " exclaimed the major, who 
 had only been out a few months this time, and had 
 not taken much interest in matters outside the hospi- 
 tal. " A beautiful princess away up in the mountain 
 fastness ! " 
 
 " The handsomest native girl in all Burma, without
 
 52 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 a doubt," replied the colonel. " Ormonde professes 
 to be a devotee at her shrine ; but I must confess she 
 is most too much of a barbarian for me, although 
 she does adopt English manners when she is in town. 
 When do they return north, Captain?" 
 
 " Next week. And it certainly would be a great 
 thing for Miss Raymond if she could meet them. 
 By Jove, I think I can fix it if she would like to 
 have me." 
 
 The colonel laughed. 
 
 ** These two beauties are likely to get you into 
 hot water, Ormonde. Hill princesses are not easy to 
 throw over, once they are caught." 
 
 " No danger," said Ormonde, " and, besides, I 
 have an idea that, just at present, her mind is ab- 
 sorbed with a new idol, an American who saved 
 her when the horse she was riding made a nasty bolt 
 up the railway track the other day. It was as cool 
 and pretty a piece of real pluck as I have ever seen. 
 He seems just the sort to capture a prize like this, if 
 it were not that her brother might raise a row." 
 
 ** How about her father ? " queried the colonel. 
 " Does he have nothing to say about his daughter's 
 doings ? " 
 
 " Not much. You see the old gentleman is in for 
 making money, and I rather think that a son-in-law, 
 who could help him to swell his millions, would be 
 quite as acceptable as the poverty stricken son of the 
 bluest blooded family in England. The son carries 
 the honors. The father gathers the rupees." 
 
 " But how about the girl? " inquired the major. 
 " She seems to be the one most interested."
 
 GETTING ACQUAINTED 5S 
 
 " Well," replied Ormonde slowly, as though try- 
 ing to analyze Sofia's mental make-up, " she is rea- 
 sonably democratic, although she has the tastes of 
 the Indian potentate. She is a sort of a combina- 
 tion of her Dutch * great mother,' as she expresses 
 it, and her Chinese ancestors. But she is impulsive, 
 like all the Burmese, and if she were a man would 
 be a second Buddha." 
 
 " A good subject for some of our missionaries to 
 work on," laughed the colonel. 
 
 " And, by the powers, I don't know of a better 
 one to take the job, than this same Miss Raymond," 
 said the major. " You certainly will be bringing the 
 potter and the clay together, Ormonde, if you start 
 this couple on a trip to Annakan together. Come 
 over and we'll suggest the idea to the young woman 
 herself." 
 
 They approached Elizabeth as she stood sur- 
 rounded by a group of admirers. 
 
 " Would you be after giving us a minute of your 
 time, Miss Raymond?" asked the major, % as they 
 joined the group. " The captain here has valuable 
 information to present." 
 
 " At least he thinks it valuable," explained Or- 
 monde ; " which may, or may not, be the same thing.* 
 
 " I am sure," replied Elizabeth, " I shall be glad 
 to hear anything Captain Ormonde has to communi- 
 cate." 
 
 " This has to do with your trip north,'' explained 
 the major. 
 
 " Then I shall be more than pleased to hear the 
 commnnication," was the gracious reply.
 
 54 PAUL, ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 "I was just saying to the major," explained Or- 
 monde, " that I was on very friendly terms with 
 Prince Sindhu of Bajipur, in whose realm you are 
 about to locate, and I shall be pleased to act as your 
 ambassador to insure you a cordial welcome." 
 
 " Surely this is an unexpected piece of good news," 
 exclaimed Elizabeth enthusiastically. " I know Elder 
 Meredith will be overjoyed." 
 
 " To be sure, yes," stammered Ormonde, who 
 had not figured upon a third party in his plan. 
 " And who is Elder Meredith? " 
 
 " The superintendent of the mission," replied Eliz- 
 abeth. " He is going to Annakan with us to start 
 the work, and to serve as a guard on the trip." 
 
 Ormonde's face brightened as he replied : 
 
 " If I can make such arrangements as I have in 
 mind, you will have plenty of guards on your trip. 
 The prince and his sister are about to return to 
 Annakan. If you can be of their party, most of the 
 obstacles in your journey will be overcome in ad- 
 vance." 
 
 Elizabeth's face beamed and Ormonde's spirits 
 rose. 
 
 " By Jove," he thought to himself, " I'm getting 
 on famously ! I think, after all, I prefer an American 
 queen to an Indian princess." 
 
 " I never could have dreamed of such good for- 
 tune," exclaimed Elizabeth joyfully. " Captain Or- 
 monde, you have our most sincere thanks. And, 
 Major, how much of this do we owe you? " 
 
 " Nary a bit ! It's all due to the captain." 
 
 " Faith, and I just knew you ought to take part
 
 GETTING ACQUAINTED 55 
 
 in my farewell," said Nora some time later, when 
 Elizabeth told her of the plan mapped out by Cap- 
 tain Ormonde. " If I were only going the same way, 
 instead of to that horrid Mandalay, what a perfectly 
 gorgeous time we could have." 
 
 " Faith, and I believe we could," replied Elizabeth, 
 mimicking the dainty brogue of her fair friend. 
 
 " And now," continued Nora, " if my prince would 
 only come out of his hiding, I could be quite happy, 
 even though I am to lose you." 
 
 " You might get Captain Ormonde to help you," 
 suggested Elizabeth. " He seems to be the Admirable 
 Crichton of cantonments." 
 
 " Sure, he is such a conceited man. If it were not 
 for that, he would be quite bearable. When are you 
 to meet this prince of the hills and his barbarian 
 sister? " 
 
 " Captain Ormonde said he would arrange a meet- 
 ing in a day or two." 
 
 " Faith, I hope it will all go just as smooth as a 
 greased pig, and that you succeed in converting, 
 not only his subjects, his bohs, and his woons, but 
 even his exalted Highness himself." She made a deep 
 obeisance, indicative of the exalted personage she had 
 in mind. 
 
 " It is strange you have never met the prince," 
 said Lady Sunleigh, as sh n . joined her hostesses, some 
 minutes later, and the subject was again referred to. 
 " He and his sister spend much time on their estate 
 out on the Victoria Road, and occasionally call at the 
 cantonments. He is a princely looking chap, I can 
 tell you. The family residence, in Rangoon, is a
 
 56 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 quaint old place, but no more quaint than the young 
 lady herself." 
 
 At mention of the Victoria Road, Nora's heart al- 
 most stopped beating, and the color rushed to her 
 face. 
 
 " You see, Lady Sunleigh," Nora explained, " I 
 didn't come till the beginning of the rainy season, 
 and I haven't been able to get out into the country 
 much. But I certainly must get a look at him." 
 
 *' Oh, Elizabeth, Mavourneen," she exclaimed, when 
 they were alone, " what if it should be the very same 
 one? Faith, I like to have took a spell when her 
 ladyship was discoursing on his merits." 
 
 " Well, you will soon see him," said Elizabeth, " for 
 I shall invite you to go with us, whenever we go to 
 pay our respects to his Highness." 
 
 But Nora did not have the chance to see him ; for 
 when Captain Ormonde called on the prince, the next 
 day, he had gone out of town, and it was nearly a 
 week before an appointment could be made. The ar- 
 rangement was very satisfactory, but before there 
 was an opportunity for Prince Sindhu and his sister 
 to meet Elizabeth and Mrs. Johnson, the young* 
 matron who was to be Elizabeths companion, and 
 whose husband was to have charge of the work in the 
 new field, Nora and her father had gone to Man- 
 da?uy. 
 
 The result of the reception and subsequent events 
 was that when Prince Sindhu and his retinue left for 
 Prome a week later, Elder Meredith and the other 
 missionaries formed a part of the company. There 
 were also in the party* Oo Toung-lay, the father of
 
 GETTING ACQUAINTED 57 
 
 the prince ; Isador Lombard, the Jew whom Elizabeth 
 and Nora had met on their drive, and who had a large 
 financial interest in the Pegu Oil Company ; and Mr. 
 Whiteset, the president of the company. 
 
 The city of Prome is at the northern terminus of 
 the western railroad line, and was reached by our 
 travellers about six o'clock " sky-closing time," 
 as the Burmese say. At Prome, arrangements have 
 to be made by those going farther north to continue 
 the journey by water. In this case, however, there 
 was no delay, owing to arrangements having been 
 made in advance by the couriers of Prince Sindhu. 
 Early the next morning the company was sailing up 
 the Irrawaddy in a large and comfortable piengaw; 
 while another, similar in size but less elaborate in its 
 furnishings, followed behind with the baggage and 
 camp equipment. < 
 
 It was a beautiful morning, and cool for Burma; 
 but the sun was hot, and therefore the ladies gathered 
 under the awning, in the stern of the boat, and fell 
 to gossiping about the things which most interest 
 young women. In the bow of the piengaw, the men 
 discussed the business interests, the rice crop, and the 
 probable future of the country under British rule. 
 
 With tastes and ideas so at variance as those of 
 Elizabeth and Sofia, it is not strange that for some 
 time they should have found little in common upon 
 which to converse. Although, during the first few 
 days of their acquaintance, they talked little, except 
 the conventional gossip, yet each had for the other 
 the greatest attraction. Having been brought up 
 under vastly different conditions, and with such
 
 58 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 widely diverging views of life and its realities, still 
 there was a similarity in the natural dispositions of 
 the two young women. While Elizabeth was quite 
 two years the senior and of a much more robust 
 physique, Sofia was older in her manner, and her 
 lithe and supple body was quite as able to withstand 
 fatigue, or even hardship, as that of her more athletic 
 companion. 
 
 Each was of the highest type of the civilization 
 she represented, and each had conceived for the other 
 the greatest admiration before they had been in each 
 other's society twenty-four hours. The innate purity 
 of their characters, and the inborn desire of each to 
 live the life of the highest good, made them so largely 
 a reflection of the one Mind, that, in spite of their 
 dissimilar training, they could not help being at- 
 tracted toward each other. 
 
 And so on this beautiful morning, while they sailed 
 slowly up the historical river, past pineapple planta- 
 tions and through the verdant landscape, whose every 
 hill was tipped with a pagoda, and while little Mrs. 
 Johnson, filled more with matronly thoughts of her 
 new home than with the sentiment of the occasion, 
 dozed off to sleep, their thoughts and conversation 
 turned into a common channel home. 
 
 " I hope you will like my home," said Sofia. " It 
 is too bad that we shall reach there just too late to 
 take part in the Tamane Hoththee, or harvest festi- 
 val. I am sure you would enjoy the novel celebra- 
 tion." 
 
 " I am sure I would, Princess. The name suggests 
 Thanksgiving day, our American harvest festival."
 
 GETTING ACQUAINTED 59 
 
 '* Tell me something about the American holidays, 
 Miss Raymond." 
 
 Elizabeth did so, dwelling especially upon Christ- 
 mas and New Year. 
 
 " Your description of Christmas," said Sofia, " re- 
 minds me that you are the first missionary that I have 
 ever met, although I know many English ladies who 
 believe in your God. I never thought I should care 
 to know a missionary, but you seem different. What 
 does your sister call you? " 
 
 " I have no sister, but at home they call me Bess." 
 
 " May I call you Bess ? " asked Sofia, pronouncing 
 the name with that softness peculiar to the Burmese 
 tongue. " Mee Bess ; the other name is so hard." 
 
 Elizabeth's eyes filled with tears. " You surely 
 may. It will remind me of home my home by the 
 river so far away ; " and the tears coursed down the 
 girl's cheeks. 
 
 Sofia's warm heart was touched. The loneliness, 
 the longing for home which the words and voice con- 
 veyed, moved her to sudden tenderness and she drew 
 closer to Elizabeth, saying: 
 
 " Do not cry, dear ; but why did you come away 
 out here? " 
 
 " It seemed my duty to spread the gospel of Jesus 
 Christ." 
 
 " We seemed such heathen to you, away over there, 
 did we not?" said Sofia caressingly; "but we are 
 not." 
 
 " If you are," said Elizabeth, smiling through her 
 tears, " I am sure it is only because of your teaching, 
 not because your heart is not right."
 
 60 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " Our teaching is not so different from yours. We 
 are taught not to kill, lie, or steal, the same as you. 
 Listen to our five universal commandments : ' Thou 
 shalt not take any life at all. Thou shalt not steal. 
 Thou shalt not commit adultery. Thou shalt not lie. 
 Thou shalt not drink intoxicating liquor.' They are 
 not very different from yours." 
 
 " But the great commandment ; or, we might say, 
 the two great commandments! You have nothing 
 like them," declared Elizabeth. 
 
 " And what are they ? " 
 
 " ' Thou shalt have no other gods before me.' And 
 the second, which Jesus taught, is like unto it : * Thou 
 shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.' These " 
 
 " Oh, yes," interrupted Sofia, " we are taught to 
 do good to all and to exercise all virtues. To have 
 benevolent dispositions toward every one, indiscrim- 
 inately." 
 
 " But you have no God. No God at all." 
 
 " What do you mean by God? I have asked many 
 of the English ladies and not always have I been 
 given the same answer." 
 
 " God is the Supreme Being," explained Elizabeth, 
 glad to give the information and feeling that the 
 way was opening for her to do a great good. " He 
 is ever present. He controls the universe because He 
 is all-powerful. He fills all space. Then, too, He is 
 our Father in Heaven, * a kind, loving Father, than 
 earth friends more true,' as one poet has written. 
 The New Testament tells us that God is love. It is 
 thus I like best to think of Him." 
 
 " The English ladies have told me much the same,"
 
 GETTING ACQUAINTED <*l 
 
 replied Sofia ; " but they tell me. also, that God sends 
 sickness and suffering. How can a heavenly father 
 do things an earthly father would not do? " 
 
 " Does not an earthly father punish his children 
 when they disobey him? " 
 
 " Yes, but he could not inflict endless punishment, 
 as some of the ladies tell me that your God does. 
 And he would not if he could." 
 
 " If we are good God will not punish us, and when 
 we die He will take us to live with Him forever. His 
 son, Jesus, taught us all about that when he was on 
 earth, healing the sick, and raising the dead." 
 
 " If God sent sickness and death to man, why 
 should His son, as you call him, have healed them? " 
 
 " It was the way of salvation ! " exclaimed Eliz- 
 abeth. " The sinning and sick were healed because 
 they turned to Christ. It was their faith that healed 
 them. In many cases Jesus said : * Thy faith hath 
 made thee whole.' ' 
 
 " Then why do Christians not turn to their Christ 
 when they are sick, and not have so many doctors? " 
 
 Elizabeth searched her thoughts for a reply. 
 Finally she said: 
 
 " I feel that we should ; but we do not seem to have 
 the faith." 
 
 " And still," said Sofia, slowly shaking her head, 
 " you come here, thousands of miles, to ask us to 
 accept this Christ in whom you have so little faith. 
 You ask us to trust our chance of happiness in Nir- 
 vana in the next life with a God who sends 
 sickness and death upon His children; to trust our 
 hope of salvation to His son, who can save you from
 
 62 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 all punishment hereafter, but in whom you have so 
 little faith that you cannot even trust him to cure 
 a bad headache. 
 
 " I am afraid I am very dull, Mee Bess, for I can- 
 not see how you could be so foolish as to leave aU 
 your friends, and come way out here for the sake of 
 such a religion. To me the teaching of the lord 
 Buddha seems so much better." 
 
 " But surely you cannot believe in the worship of 
 idols of the images of Gaudama which fill all your 
 pagodas? " 
 
 " We do not worship the images." 
 
 " You may not ; but the masses of the people see 
 nothing beyond the image. The worship of these 
 images and of nats the spirits of nature is all 
 the worship they have." 
 
 " So it appears to you. In the same manner it ap- 
 pears to me that in the Christian churches of Ran- 
 goon and it must be so all over your land I find 
 Christians worshipping images of Jesus. In the 
 cathedral in Rangoon is a large image of your great 
 teacher nailed on a cross, and I see people kneeling 
 and praying to it. They do not pray to your God. 
 I hear them praying, * Lord Jesus ! ' What is the 
 difference whether we adore the images of Gaudama 
 in a pagoda, or the images of Jesus in a cathedral? " 
 
 Elizabeth started to reply, but was interrupted by 
 a call from Rev. Johnson to come forward and see 
 a harpooning exhibition by one of the natives. 
 
 The girls made their way to the bow of the boat 
 where the harpooner stood peering into the water. 
 After a few minutes there was a slight ripple ahead,
 
 GETTING ACQUAINTED 63 
 
 and a fin and a white side appeared. The harpooner 
 strained forward, every muscle taut, the whole weight 
 of his body resting on the ball of his foot. Suddenly 
 he flung his harpoon and leaped into the water after 
 it. For several seconds spear and man were lost to 
 sight. Then he came up with dripping hair and 
 scrambled into the boat with the harpoon, minus the 
 head, in his hand. He had driven the spear clear 
 through the great fish, and left the head, attached 
 to a long rope, on the other side. For a tim the fish 
 struggled fiercely and even turned the light-draft 
 piengaw out of its course; but it soon became tired 
 and was drawn on deck, where it was left to die. 
 
 The exhibition, fraught with much excitement, put 
 an end to the religious discussion ; nor was it resumed 
 during the trip, although Elizabeth, feeling secure in 
 her position, determined to revert to the matter at 
 a more opportune time. She told Mrs. Johnson, who- 
 had awakened just in time to hear the last of the con- 
 versation, that she felt that Elder Meredith was right 
 when he said that India was a land of religious argu- 
 ment, and that Buddhism was certainly anti-Christ. 
 
 If Sofia had any desire to know further of ChriV- 
 tianity, she had not yet come to realize it. She made 
 no effort to renew the conversation, but the next time 
 she and Elizabeth were alone began asking further 
 questions about America, its manners, its customs, its 
 women and its men. 
 
 " Tell me, Bess," she exclaimed, ** what do you 
 think of the men in Burma? Are they as handsome 
 as the men in your country? " 
 
 ** They are different ; you could hardly compare;
 
 '64 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 them," was the laughing rejoinder. " Some, I should 
 ;say, are handsome, and some are not." 
 
 " You have a particular one in mind? " 
 
 An expression of sadness passed over Elizabeth's 
 face. " No, Princess, all men are alike to me." 
 
 Sofia, quick of perception, realized that she had 
 touched upon a delicate subject and quickly changed 
 it, exclaiming with a laugh, " I never met but one 
 American, and, as you say, he is different." 
 
 Then Sofia lapsed into a reverie of how different 
 that American really seemed to her from all other 
 men she had ever met. Now again, as many times 
 before during the past few weeks, her thoughts re- 
 verted to Paul Anthony. 
 
 Like every Burmese woman, Sofia particularly 
 loved admiration. She was proud of her position and 
 of the homage paid her by her brother's subjects. 
 She was pleased with the thought of returning home 
 and showing the foreign ladies how exalted was this 
 position, as well as showing them the beauties of her 
 mountain kingdom. She was glad that she was going 
 back to a city where she was recognized as the first 
 lady of the land ; but the trip had for her an especial 
 interest, because of her expected meeting with this 
 same American, who had dwelt so much in her 
 thoughts.
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 DHULEEP MINGH'S BAD DREAM 
 
 ORIENTAL scenery with Occidental settings is the 
 incongruous stage picture suggested by the oil fields 
 of Yenangyaung. American ideas are beginning to 
 make themselves felt, but it has been slow work, 
 for the indolent and happy-go-lucky Burmese did 
 not at first take kindly to the energetic and hustling 
 ways of the Yankee well-drillers. But activity and 
 growth are taking the place of stagnation and de- 
 cay. The hammers of the riveters now beat a merry 
 tattoo on the sides of the great tanks, in progress 
 of construction, while the sharp buzz of the sawmill 
 drowns the drowsy hum of the insect world, which 
 is such a potent factor of life in the valley of the 
 Irrawaddy. 
 
 On this particular morning, early in December, 
 in spite of the prevailing atmosphere of activity, 
 a feeling of unrest is abroad. It is to be seen in 
 the group of native laborers, who are gathered 
 closely together about the engine house and machine 
 shops. It is felt in the indolent manner in which 
 the men obey the orders given them by the bosses. 
 It even seems reflected in the wilderness of derricks, 
 which stretches away back from the river. There has 
 been no outbreak, and no absolute refusal on the part 
 
 65
 
 66 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 of the men to do the work, for which they are em- 
 ployed, but there is evidently within them a smoul- 
 dering fire of discontent, which needs but the breath 
 of some overt act to fan it into flame. 
 
 The only place, on all the Toung-lay holdings, 
 into which this atmosphere of inharmony does not 
 seem to penetrate, is the office of Paul Anthony, 
 manager of the Pegu Oil Company. Unmindful, for 
 the time being, of either the activity or the unrest 
 about him, he is sitting at his desk studying ear- 
 nestly the pages of a small book. Slowly he turns 
 the leaves, entirely absorbed in its contents. The 
 view from his open window is inviting; the noise of 
 the hammers and sawmill is penetrating; the odors 
 from the freshly cut teak and the petroleum are 
 pungent ; and the nip of an occasional gnat is none 
 too soft; but he is insensible to all of them. None 
 of his physical senses has the slightest power to 
 distract his mind from the thoughts the printed 
 words convey, and from which he is drawing inspi- 
 ration for the day. He is, for the time, unconscious 
 of his physical self. 
 
 After some minutes of study he shuts the book, 
 and sits with closed eyes, as though to impress upon 
 his mind the thoughts he has been gleaning. Then, 
 putting the little volume in his coat pocket, he rises 
 quickly from his chair, takes a bundle of plans from 
 his desk, and starts to leave the office, just as the 
 superintendent and a couple of English foremen 
 appear at the door. He greets them cheerily: 
 
 " Good morning, Biggs ! Good morning, boys ! 
 I was just coming out. The plans of the new re-
 
 DHULEEP MINGH'S BAD DREAM 67 
 
 finery are finished, and I want to get to work at it 
 right away. Come in. We might as well look them 
 over right here." 
 
 " No trouble about looking over the plans," said 
 Biggs as they entered ; " but I'm thinking it'll 
 be some time before we'll be able to begin the 
 work." 
 
 " That's right," said one of his companions, a man 
 named Terhune. " The beggars are getting deuced 
 restless, don't you know." 
 
 Paul looked at them with a quizzical smile, re- 
 marking : 
 
 " We will just know that there will not be any 
 trouble, and go right ahead." 
 
 " That's easy enough to say," replied Biggs ; 
 " but I reckon we'll have to know there is trouble, 
 when we see these superstitious ignoramuses leaving 
 us, because they can't understand what makes that 
 electric tram car go." 
 
 " Perhaps we can show them," said Paul as he 
 spread out the plans. 
 
 Biggs shook his head. 
 
 " My opinion is that they're lazy and don't want 
 to work," said the third man, a strapping young 
 fellow named Murphy. " But, whatever the real 
 cause, it's largely the fault of that old pohn-na, 
 Dhuleep Mingh." 
 
 " How is that? " asked Paul. " I have talked with 
 him, and he appears to have more intelligence than 
 most of the men on the works." 
 
 *' That's the trouble. He knows too much ; or 
 rather he thinks he does."
 
 68 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Paul recalled some of the conversations he had 
 had with the man, and could not help but admit that 
 Murphy's estimate of him was, to a large extent, 
 correct. Having been raised in a monastery, he had 
 become well versed in the teachings of the pohn- 
 gyees; then he had made a journey to Calcutta, 
 and, while in Hindustan, had studied the religion 
 of Brahma; later, as a household servant, he had 
 mingled much with the English, and had listened 
 to the words of the Christian missionaries. He had 
 thus acquired just a sufficient smattering of the 
 various teachings to fill him with a sense of his own 
 importance, and to make him a dangerous leader 
 of ignorant and superstitious workmen, whose relig- 
 ion is largely a worship of nats, or spirits of vari- 
 ous kinds and descriptions, and who look upon for- 
 eigners, kahla, as worse than cattle. 
 
 " Then it is really Dhuleep Mingh you fear ? " 
 said Paul, smiling. 
 
 '* His influence," answered Murphy. " I tell you, 
 Mr. Anthony, it's no laughing matter. With all 
 due respect to your judgment, I believe we are going 
 to have trouble." 
 
 " I think Murphy's right," said Terhune. Biggs 
 nodded his head emphatically. 
 
 Paul straightened up and surveyed the group. 
 
 " Well, really, this does begin to look serious," 
 lie said, with a peculiar inflection of his voice, which 
 his associates had not yet been able to explain. 
 
 " I'm glad that you have begun to take a sensible 
 view of the situation at last," said Briggs. " I tell 
 you it is serious. The natives mean mischief."
 
 DHULEEP MINGH'S BAD DREAM W 
 
 " It is not the natives I am thinking about," said 
 Paul. " The real seriousness of the situation lies 
 in the fact that three strong men should be expect- 
 ing and fearing trouble of any kind." 
 
 " Oh, we ain't afraid of the trouble," said Murphy. 
 
 " Then there will not be any," replied Paul 
 quickly. 
 
 The men looked at each other in a puzzled man- 
 ner. 
 
 " I'm afraid you don't exactly understand what 
 Murphy means," explained Biggs. " He means if 
 there is trouble we won't be afraid to handle it." 
 
 *' I understand exactly what he means," answered 
 Paul ; " but this has been my observation : when 
 men go out looking for trouble, they are pretty sure 
 to find it. Therefore, instead of waiting for trouble 
 to arise and then handle it, as Biggs says, the way 
 to do is to handle it before it comes." 
 
 Biggs took off his hat and scratched his head. 
 
 " I think I understand," said Terhune, in a hesi- 
 tating manner. " Instead of acting as though we 
 were afraid of trouble, you mean to go ahead just 
 as though we didn't expect any; and the beggars, 
 seeing we are not worrying, won't dare quit." 
 
 "Well, something like that," said Paul; "only 
 we do not want to govern the natives with fear or 
 anything akin to it. As I said, just let us know 
 there cannot be any trouble. We are doing what is 
 right, and they must recognize it. Where right 
 is concerned, all men are really of one mind if 
 they only know it. 
 
 " Now we four come from Christian countries,
 
 70 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 where we are taught the Golden Rule of, * Do unto 
 others as you would have others do unto you.' If 
 we do this, it will invariably cause others to do the 
 same, because to love is to reflect God, who is Love." 
 
 The men looked at each other in an embarrassed 
 manner. 
 
 " It's a funny way you have of mixing up your 
 religion with your business, Mr. Anthony," said 
 Murphy ; " but I've noticed in the few weeks you've 
 been here, that somehow or other you seem to make 
 'em fit, so it may be you're right." 
 
 " What I am telling you," said Paul, " is a sci- 
 entific fact. It can be proven." 
 
 " Well, I'm willing to let it go that way for the 
 present," said Biggs. " Suppose we take a look at 
 the plans." 
 
 A half hour was consumed in looking over the 
 drawings and in determining the details. 
 
 " The reason I am so anxious to get this work 
 under way at once," explained Paul as the men were 
 leaving the office, " is that I am expecting a visit 
 from the owners." 
 
 " We ought to be able to lay out the foundation 
 lines to-day," said Biggs. 
 
 " I am sure we ought," answered Paul. " All 
 we need to do is to know there cannot be any 
 trouble, and the reason." 
 
 As he followed the men out, Paul stopped for a 
 minute to survey the scene. In front was the oil 
 field with its miles of derricks and tanks. In the 
 rear, some three miles away, the Irrawaddy wound 
 its way through the level plain. Back of the little
 
 DHULEEP MINGH'S BAD DREAM 71 
 
 hillock upon which the office was located were the 
 quarters of the men. Down through a small cut, 
 an electric tramway had been built, extending to 
 the river. Just across the highway, that ran down 
 through the oil field, was another hillock upon which 
 a pagoda had been built, and in which was one of 
 the most famous images of Gaudama. In other 
 directions, on other little hills, were similar pagodas. 
 The scene was such a combination of religious super- 
 stition and advanced civilization, as could not fail 
 to impress one who was at all interested in meta- 
 physical conditions. 
 
 For just a moment Paul allowed this thought to 
 linger in his mind, while he took a hasty review of 
 the changes he had made during the six or eight 
 weeks in which he had been in charge of the work. 
 Then he descended the hill and crossed over to a 
 group of kulis gathered about the trolley car, 
 all deeply interested in solving the mystery of its 
 motive power. Among them was the old man, Dhu- 
 leep Mingh, of whom Murphy had spoken. As Paul 
 approached, the men drew back a few steps and 
 allowed him to come near the car. 
 
 " Get aboard and we will take a ride down to the 
 river," he exclaimed as the men acknowledged, in a 
 somewhat surly manner, his morning greeting. 
 
 The natives looked at each other and shook their 
 heads. 
 
 ** The pohn-na says it is the work of evil nats," 
 said one of the men, more bold than the rest. 
 
 " How can that be? " asked Paul. " Is not the 
 car doing good? Does it not help us to carry the
 
 72 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 wood and iron, from the river, faster than we could 
 do it with the elephants? And is not that good? 
 Evil nats do only evil deeds. This must be a good 
 spirit if it helps us do our work." 
 
 The men looked at each other, but said nothing. 
 
 " You'll never convince them that the pohn-gyees 
 are wrong," said Biggs, who had come up just in 
 time to hear the conversation. 
 
 " Such a doubting Thomas ! " laughed Paul. 
 " Let us know that these men, ignorant as they 
 appear, can be taught the truth, just as well as you 
 and I. Now men, get aboard, and we will run down 
 to the river and bring back a load of fish." 
 
 " What makes it go ? " asked the same young fel- 
 low who had spoken before. " We can see nothing. 
 It must be an evil spirit ! " 
 
 Paul thought for a moment, then took from his 
 pocket a parlor match. Holding it up, he asked: 
 
 " Is there any fire in this ? " 
 
 The men smiled and nodded their heads. 
 
 " But you cannot see it ! " 
 
 Again they smiled and looked at each other. Paul 
 struck the match on the side of the car, and as it 
 blazed up, said: 
 
 " There is the fire which you all knew was there. 
 You could all have made it burn just as I did, be- 
 cause you knew how." 
 
 The men laughed, and Dhuleep Mingh, who had 
 up to this time said nothing, exclaimed: 
 
 " The English Sahib is a wise man, but the fire 
 stick does not make the devil machine go.** 
 
 "You are also a wise man, Dhuleep Mingh," re-
 
 DHULEEP MINGH'S BAD DREAM 73 
 
 plied Paul. " Although we see it not, there is fire 
 in the wire up there. That fire, coming down the 
 pole into these wheels, makes the machine go, not 
 the evil machine, but the good machine. Look ! " 
 
 Taking a long-handled coal rake, which chanced 
 to be leaning against the engine house, Paul stepped 
 upon the platform of the car, and touched the trolley 
 wire above, generating a shower of electric sparks. 
 The men looked in amazement. 
 
 " I bring the fire from the wire," Paul exclaimed, 
 " because I know how. Because I, and the other 
 foreigners, know how, we bring the fire into the 
 machine, and it makes the car go. Some day you, 
 also, will learn to do this, just as you have learned 
 how to light the fire stick." 
 
 Paul's words and manner had their effect. The 
 men fell to chattering, and several climbed on to the 
 car and touched the wire with the rake. Upon fur- 
 ther invitation the entire number clambered up 
 around Paul, and were soon spinning along towards 
 the river, while Biggs and the English motorman 
 on the front platform congratulated themselves upon 
 the probable avoidance of trouble by this very simple 
 lesson of instruction. 
 
 " Sure the chief is a wonder," said Murphy when 
 Biggs told the story at the dinner table. 
 
 " And still it was a simple thing to do," said 
 Biggs. " The idea of using a match to Look ! " 
 he suddenly exclaimed, pointing out of the open door. 
 
 Across the track a large group of kulis were gath- 
 ered, and the scene of the morning was being re- 
 enacted, with old Dhuleep Mingh as the demonstra-
 
 74 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 tor. Taking a match from the fold of his tunic, he 
 held it up to the crowd. Then he lighted it and 
 could be seen gesticulating and explaining. Next 
 he picked up the rake, but the car having been run 
 down the track, and there being nothing upon which 
 he could stand, the wooden handle was not long 
 enough to reach the wire. He looked about for 
 something longer and espied a piece of iron rod. 
 Before those in the house across the way could inter- 
 fere or warn him of his danger, he had raised the 
 rod aloft and touched the wire. 
 
 As before, there was a shower of sparks, but Dhu- 
 leep Mingh, stricken by the current of fifteen hun- 
 dred volts, fell senseless to the ground. 
 
 A cry of horror burst from many throats. The 
 natives drew back in awe, while the old man lay 
 as one dead, a little wreath of smoke, pungent of 
 burning flesh, floating from his outstretched hands. 
 The men at dinner rushed from the table to his as- 
 sistance. Biggs and Murphy reached his side as 
 Paul came hastening down the hill. 
 
 " Bring him right into my office," he said. 
 
 " Yes, and hurry for the doctor," exclaimed Biggs, 
 bending over the prostrate form. " That's a pretty 
 strong current and I'm afraid he's done for. He 
 has almost no pulse." 
 
 " We will know that Man's life isn't governed by 
 pulse beats," replied Paul as he turned his face from 
 the scene and mentally declared the freedom and 
 sovereignty of the spiritual man, that he is not 
 subject to injury or death. " Pick him up gently 
 and let us know that God protects His children."
 
 DHULEEP MINGH'S BAD DREAM 75 
 
 " I wish I had your faith," Murphy said, looking 
 quickly at the speaker. 
 
 " Something besides faith is needed now," said 
 Biggs. " Hurry for the doctor ! I saw him going 
 toward the other end of the field with his medicine 
 bag half an hour ago." Then to Paul: "That 
 object lesson of yours, Mr. Anthony, has turned out 
 the worst thing that could possibly have happened." 
 
 Paul made no reply to the implied censure, but di- 
 rected the removal of the stricken man to his office. 
 
 " Your work," he said to Biggs in a tone of au- 
 thority, " is to stay here and quiet the natives as best 
 you can. I will look after the rest." 
 
 As soon as the unconscious form of the aged kuli 
 was laid on the leather couch, with which the office 
 was supplied, Paul cleared the room of the men who 
 had borne it thither, and stationed one on the outside 
 to notify him as soon as Murphy returned with the 
 doctor. Then, closing the door, he seated himself 
 at his desk and bowed his head in prayer. For a 
 long time he thus sat alone with God. Then, sud- 
 denly rising, he stepped to the side of the still un- 
 conscious man, and taking his limp hand, he said: 
 
 " Come, Dhuleep Mfngh, you have slept long 
 enough. It is time to awake ! " 
 
 For a minute, perhaps, he stood looking at the 
 pallid face. Gradually a flush of color came to the 
 lips and the eyelids quivered. 
 
 Paul again raised his eyes in prayer. 
 
 " Father in heaven," he murmured, " I thank Thee 
 that Thou nearest Thy children always." 
 
 Again he spoke to the now slowly reviving man.
 
 76 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " Come, Dhuleep Mingk, you have had a long nap 
 It is time to go to work." 
 
 The old kuli opened his eyes, looked a moment into 
 the face above him, and sat up. 
 
 " Ram has given me a bad dream, Sahib." 
 
 " Yes, it was a bad dream," said Paul ; " but God, 
 the only God, of whom we have learned through His 
 son, Christ Jesus, has awakened you. You can go 
 back to your fellow workmen. They will be looking 
 for you." 
 
 The old man looked at him fixedly for a moment, 
 as though trying to grasp the meaning of his words, 
 then slowly laid hold of the desk to assist himself to 
 rise. A twinge of pain caused him to look at his 
 hand. 
 
 ** You picked up a piece of hot iron," explained 
 Paul. " It will soon be well. Come up and see me 
 to-night." 
 
 " Yes, Sahib." 
 
 Paul opened the office door, and the old man passed 
 out, just as the company doctor, accompanied by 
 Murphy, ascended the hill. An exclamation of great 
 surprise escaped the latter. 
 
 " I see the old chap has come to," said the doctor. 
 " I guess he didn't get as heavy a shock as you 
 thought." 
 
 " Not as some thought," replied Paul. 
 
 " How art your hands, old man ? " asked the doc- 
 tor. 
 
 Dhuleep Mingh held them out for the doctor to 
 examine. " There is no pain," he said. 
 
 " Just a little burn," remarked the doctor, look*
 
 DHULEEP MINOR'S BAD DREAM 77 
 
 ing at them ; " not even enough to blister them. I 
 am surprised the shock was heavy enough to render 
 him unconscious. It must have been his age." 
 
 " Or a mortal law," ejaculated Paul, as he re- 
 turned to his office. 
 
 " Doc," said Murphy as Paul passed from sight, 
 ** you may think he wasn't hurt much, but I'll leave 
 it to Biggs if the old heathen wasn't as good as 
 dead, and his hands smoked like an oil tank on fire." 
 
 " Pshaw ! " exclaimed the doctor. " I've seen men 
 get 3000 volts and they're alive to-day." 
 
 Excitement among the natives had run high dur- 
 ing Dhuleep Mingh's bad half hour, but when the 
 old man appeared among them with no result of his 
 shock apparent, other than a slight burn on his 
 hands, the excitement subsided, and the men crowded 
 around him to get his explanation of the affair. 
 
 " The kahla are wise," he said, " though they be 
 but animals. In their own country they learn many 
 things, and they know how to handle the fire wire, 
 Dhuleep Mingh has yet much to learn." 
 
 Questioned further, he reiterated his statement to 
 Paul, that Ram had given him a bad dream. 
 
 " But the God of the kahla awakened me out of 
 it," he declared. 
 
 When he returned to the office that night, in ac- 
 cordance with Paul's instruction, he was full of curi- 
 osity. 
 
 " Is the Sahib's God," he asked, " the same as the 
 God of the English missionaries in Calcutta? " 
 
 " There is but one God," replied Paul. 
 
 " So say the Mohammedans. So say many others,
 
 78 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 but all have different prophets, and all worship God 
 in a different way. How shall we know which is 
 right?" 
 
 " * The hour cometh and now is,' " quoth Paul 
 from the Gospel of St. John, " ' when the true wor- 
 shippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in 
 truth.' This was the teaching of Jesus Christ." 
 
 The face of the old man indicated that he did not 
 understand. 
 
 " But may not your great prophet, Jesus, have 
 been wrong? He taught many things that the mis- 
 sionaries do not do. He healed the sick and raised 
 the dead, and he taught that his followers should 
 do the same. But, Sahib, I have watched them. 
 They do not do it. Why is that? " 
 
 " Jesus said if they believed in him they should 
 do the works he did," replied Paul. 
 
 " But, Sahib, they must believe in him, or how 
 could they come away out to this land to teach about 
 him?" 
 
 " It is not for you or me to say what, or how 
 much they believe. They must be judged by Jesus' 
 own words : ' He that believeth on me, the works 
 that I do shall he do also ; ' and, ' by their fruits ye 
 shall know them.' If they do not do the works, we 
 can only have our opinion of their belief." 
 
 " How much does the Sahib believe? " and Dhu- 
 leep Mingh fixed his eyes earnestly upon Paul. 
 
 Paul returned his gaze with the same earnestness 
 as he said: 
 
 " Is not Dhuleep Mingh awake, after touching the 
 fire wire and being put to sleep by Ram? *
 
 DHULEEP MINGH'S BAD DREAM 79 
 
 The old man started as a sudden light burst upon 
 him; then he bowed his head and seemed lost in 
 thought. After some minutes he looked up. 
 
 " Dhuleep Mingh does not understand," he said. 
 " He would have the Sahib teach him more. Can an 
 old man learn these things ? " 
 
 Paul took his Bible from his desk, and turning to 
 the book of Jeremiah, read: 
 
 " After those days, saith the Lord, I will put my 
 law in their inward parts, and write it in their hearts ; 
 and will be their God, and they shall be my people. 
 And they shall teach no more every man his neigh- 
 bor, and every man his brother, saying, Know the 
 Lord: for they shall all know me, from the least 
 of them unto the greatest of them, saith the Lord ! " 
 
 " Dhuleep Mingh is one of the least of them," 
 said the old man as Paul closed his Bible, " but he 
 would learn." 
 
 The heartfelt desire, so simply made known, met 
 with an immediate response, and for more than an 
 hour Paul sat teaching the hungry seeker the plain 
 truths of Christianity. Although Paul was a busy 
 man and much work needed his attention that night, 
 he laid it temporarily aside while he poured into that 
 thirsty heart the water of life; while he told Dhu- 
 leep Mingh of that God who is all Life, Truth and 
 Love; while he explained to him that divine Prin- 
 ciple, who is not the God of the dead but of the liv- 
 ing; while he still further demonstrated that one 
 Mind which is over all, in all, is all even that 
 " mind which was also in Christ Jesus." Paul 
 counted not the cost of his time or labor, and, al-
 
 80 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 though he had not reflected upon it, the result was 
 far reaching. 
 
 When Dhuleep Mingh left Paul's office that night, 
 it was with a complete confidence in Paul, if not in 
 Paul's God. As his understanding increased, his 
 faith increased, and during the succeeding days, 
 he used all his influence to avert the threatened 
 trouble, and to create confidence in the new methods. 
 Every night found him in Paul's office, and every 
 day found him putting into practical use the truths 
 he had learned. Each day the seeming differences 
 between the men and their employers became less of 
 a reality, until, by the time the inspecting party 
 came, the very best of feeling prevailed. 
 
 Paul had been expecting the visitors for several 
 days before they finally made their appearance. He 
 had instructed the watchman at the landing to tele- 
 phone him as soon as they came in sight. Upon 
 receipt of the message he hastened to the landing in 
 the electric tram car, and was on the dock to greet 
 them as they stepped ashore. 
 
 " He is even handsomer than I thought," was 
 Sofia's mental comment as he handed her out, and 
 was introduced to those members of the party whom 
 he had not yet met. Of Elizabeth, who sat beside 
 her as they were being whirled along up to camp, 
 she asked : " Mr. Anthony is a countryman of yours, 
 is he not?" 
 
 ' Yes, and a typical American, he seems to me." 
 
 " His self-reliant smile and quiet energy are simply 
 infectious," continued Sofia. " Even my father,
 
 DHULEEP MINGH'S BAD DREAM 81 
 
 who rarely shows interest in anything, seems about 
 to wake up." 
 
 " He is certainly a most courteous gentleman," 
 was Elizabeth's response. 
 
 Later, seated next to Paul at the table, Sofia could 
 not help remarking, although she felt it rather pre- 
 suming on short acquaintance: 
 
 " You seem greatly pleased about something, Mr. 
 Anthony." 
 
 " I am," was his smiling rejoinder. " I am pleased 
 at receiving this visit; I am pleased at meeting my 
 countrymen and women. I am pleased at again 
 seeing you and your charming brother." 
 
 " It is not that," she said, with a shake of her 
 head. " If I may be allowed to put my thoughts 
 into words, I should say you have the air of a per- 
 son with a great secret, of one who has found 
 something or has made a discovery which gives him 
 great satisfaction." 
 
 " I have," he replied, and his smile was even more 
 mystifying. " I have found a pearl of great price."
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 AMONG THE DERRICKS 
 
 THE morning after the arrival at Yenangyaung, 
 Elizabeth was up at daylight. Three days* confine- 
 ment on the little river craft had made her hungry 
 for exercise, and with the American girl's spirit of 
 independence she left her tent before the other ladies 
 in the party were astir, and started out for a brisk 
 walk across the fields. A wide detour brought her 
 back to the works by way of the hill upon which the 
 office was located. As she approached the open door 
 she discovered Paul seated at his desk reading. He 
 raised his eyes as she passed, and catching sight of 
 her, came to the door, hat in hand. 
 
 " Good morning, Miss Raymond," he called, " you 
 are out early." 
 
 She gave him a bright smile. 
 
 " It does seem rather early, doesn't it? But early 
 rising is a failing of mine." 
 
 " I should rather call it a virtue. You appear to 
 have stolen a march on the rest of the party, and 
 made your tour of inspection alone." 
 
 " I have certainly made a tour, but I am afraid I 
 have not inspected very carefully, Mr. Anthony. I 
 have been enjoying the natural, rather than the arti- 
 ficial. Surely it is a beautiful country." 
 
 82
 
 AMONG THE DERRICKS 83 
 
 " Indeed it is," said Paul ; " but will you not come 
 in and rest for a few minutes ? I think the others are 
 hardly astir yet." 
 
 " If it will not interfere with your work." She 
 stepped inside the office door. " You also are up 
 early." 
 
 " And so have just completed the work I had in 
 hand," said Paul. " I rise early for an especial pur- 
 pose." He looked at her closely. " Pardon me ; but 
 it certainly does one good to see an American face 
 in this far-away land. Here, let me place a chair in 
 the door, where you can see the field awaken to life." 
 
 As he crossed the room to get the chair, Elizabeth 
 gave way to her curiosity sufficiently to glance over 
 to his desk to see what he had been reading. She was 
 pleased, as well as considerably surprised, to notice 
 that of the two well-worn little books lying side by 
 side, one was a Bible. From where she stood she did 
 not recognize the other, but its appearance indicated 
 that it was being used in connection with the Bible. 
 As he turned, he caught her glance, and, with a smik 
 which recalled to her mind the words of Sofia the 
 night before, remarked : 
 
 " I trust you approve my selection of reading mat- 
 ter ; but of course you do." 
 
 " Indeed I do," said Elizabeth with fervor, " but 
 the sight of the Bible came as a sort of rebuke to me 
 that I had not indulged in the same occupation before 
 I started on my walk. Still," she continued after a 
 pause, " I feel that in my walk I have been honoring 
 God by enjoying the wonderful work of His hands." 
 
 " I think you are quite right," replied Paul.
 
 84 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " Whatever we do, we can do to the glory of God. 
 But out here, where there is never a thought of God 
 among the entire people, I find I have the greatest 
 difficulty in keeping my thought clear. I have come, 
 therefore, to make the study of the Bible even a more 
 important feature of my day's work than ever be- 
 fore." 
 
 " It certainly is a benighted land," was Elizabeth's 
 reply, " and there is a great work to be done. Each 
 day I recognize it more and more, and have been 
 praying for laborers to gather the harvest, now so 
 plenteous. The finding of even one earnest Christian 
 man in a place like this such a Christian I feel cer- 
 tain you must be, Mr. Anthony seems like an an- 
 swer to my prayer, though perhaps small." 
 
 " No answer to prayer is small," declared Paul ; 
 " for all of God's works are great." 
 
 Elizabeth's face flushed as she said meekly : " I 
 was wrong, but I had been thinking of so much larger 
 work." 
 
 Paul smiled, and again Elizabeth felt that she had 
 been guilty of a very human criticism. 
 
 " I suppose you would consider one work of God 
 quite as great as another. I wish I could see things 
 as you seem to." 
 
 " It is an understanding that every one may ac- 
 quire, Miss Raymond. It comes through prayer, and 
 every answer to prayer strengthens our faith." 
 
 " That, I suppose, is why no answer to prayer 
 should be considered small ? " 
 
 " Exactly," replied Paul. " If we pray without
 
 AMONG THE DERRICKS 85 
 
 ceasing, we shall come at last to know and understand 
 God." 
 
 " But, Mr. Anthony, that seems like such an im- 
 possible task to pray without ceasing. Why, we 
 should have no time to teach or preach." 
 
 Paul hesitated a moment before he replied : " I 
 have been taught that ' prayer is the heart's sincere 
 desire.' Now with you I am sure the desire to know 
 and to do good is ever present, no matter whether you 
 teach or preach, as you put it. This constant desire, 
 and the effort it calls forth, seems to me to be un- 
 ceasing prayer." 
 
 " I had never thought of it in that light before," 
 said Elizabeth slowly, and she became absorbed with 
 her thoughts. 
 
 " It is not original with me ; I shall be glad to 
 tell you where you can learn more " 
 
 Paul's explanation was interrupted by the arrival 
 of Dhuleep Mingh, who approached hat in hand. 
 Evidently he had something important on his mind, 
 and Paul stopped abruptly to hear what he had to 
 say. Elizabeth's presence seemed to embarrass him, 
 and he hesitated, until Paul said: 
 
 "What is it, Dhuleep Mingh? Do not be afraid 
 to speak. The foreign lady is a friend of ours." 
 
 " Sahib," said the old man slowly and with great 
 emphasis, " Dhuleep Mingh must be sick ! " 
 
 " Sick ! " exclaimed Paul in surprise. " You look 
 all right to me. What do you think is the matter ? " 
 
 " Sahib, for two days Dhuleep Mingh has forgot- 
 ten to smoke his cheroot or chew his betel ! " 
 
 Paul smiled broadly as he asked :
 
 86 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 *' Well, do you not think you feel better? " 
 
 " But, Sahib, I have smoked and chewed betel for 
 fifty years, and now not to want it ! There must be 
 something wrong." 
 
 " Does Dhuleep Mingh remember the dream Ram 
 sent him? " 
 
 " No, Sahib, it is forgotten." 
 
 " Now listen, Dhuleep Mingh," said Paul impress- 
 ively. " The desire to smoke and chew the betel is 
 just as much a dream as the other." 
 
 Dhuleep Mingh looked incredulous. 
 
 " Do you believe that man is made in the image 
 and likeness of God ? " asked Paul. 
 
 " Yes, Sahib." 
 
 " Do you think God has a desire to smoke or chew 
 betel?" 
 
 " No, Sahib." 
 
 " Then how can man have the desire? " 
 
 The old man scratched his head. 
 
 " Have no fear, Dhuleep Mingh. Rather be thank- 
 ful that the true man is beginning to appear in you." 
 
 As the man made a deep obeisance and withdrew, 
 Elizabeth turned to Paul for an explanation. Dur- 
 ing the conversation she had listened intently, and 
 as Paul caught her wondering look he understood 
 exactly what was passing through her mind. 
 
 " I have been doing a little missionary work, too," 
 he explained. " Dhuleep Mingh is just beginning to 
 know the Christ Truth, which taketh away the 
 sin of the world." 
 
 " And do you really think that this knowledge has 
 caused him to forget his habits of fifty years ? "
 
 AMONG THE DERRICKS 87 
 
 Paul replied with a question : " Have you not 
 known many cases where men have been redeemed 
 from drunkenness by the power of the Word ? " 
 
 " Indeed, I have," was the reply ; " but it was only 
 after sincere repentance, in which they came to the 
 foot of the cross and confessed their sins." 
 
 " Repentance is but the first step," declared Paul. 
 " Reformation is the important step the re-form- 
 ing of the old man by the ' renewal in the spirit of 
 your mind,' as Paul wrote to the Ephesians." 
 
 " But has he been converted? " asked Elizabeth. 
 
 " Can you doubt it, Miss Raymond? Was there 
 ever a more complete conversion of a man's thought 
 than this, that he should absolutely lose consciousness 
 of a habit which has been a part of him for half a 
 century ? " 
 
 " Ah, but that is not the answer," said Elizabeth, 
 and her manner indicated the importance she placed 
 upon this particular point. " Has he been converted 
 and confessed Christ Jesus as his saviour, has he 
 acknowledged the vicarious atonement by which he 
 has been redeemed ? " 
 
 Paul looked at her earnestly for several minutes 
 and again replied with a question: 
 
 " Is there a royal road to salvation? Of what does 
 conversion consist, Miss Raymond? Is it not simply 
 a turning away from evil to good God ? Certainly 
 Dhuleep Mingh is turning is being born again. 
 His entire thought, his every sense, is becoming more 
 spiritual, and who shall say how that change shall 
 come? Jesus said: * the kingdom of God cometh not 
 with observation: neither shall they say, Lo here!
 
 88 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 or, lo there! for, behold, the kingdom of God is 
 within you.' Dhuleep Mingh is beginning to find this 
 kingdom." 
 
 " But how? " she asked. 
 
 Again Paul quoted from the apostle : " * For it is 
 God that worketh in you, both to will and to do of 
 His good pleasure.' When we begin to know the 
 truth, we begin to lose our belief in the untruth. 
 And the truth is, that man is made in the image and 
 likeness of God." 
 
 Elizabeth shook her head as she replied: 
 
 " I must be very dull, but I do not seem to under- 
 stand. You would have me believe that this man 
 has been freed from a life-long habit, through a 
 simple knowledge that man is made in the image and 
 likeness of God. Why, everybody who believes the 
 Bible at all, believes this, but this knowledge has not 
 proved a saving power." 
 
 Paul smiled in that quizzical manner which Eliz- 
 abeth had already come to recognize as the precursor 
 of a question. 
 
 " May that not be because we have had a wrong 
 impression of God, Miss Raymond? May that not 
 be because we have not understood the nature of that 
 God, in whose image we are made ? " 
 
 " Possibly," she replied, her mind so absorbed with 
 her own line of argument that she did not grasp the 
 fuller import of his question. " But this man has 
 not chosen the one only road to salvation. He has 
 not confessed Christ and him crucified." 
 
 Recognizing the course of her thought, Paul re- 
 plied : " Not, perhaps, as you understand it, but
 
 AMONG THE DERRICKS 89 
 
 nevertheless he is confessing Christ, in his constant 
 desire to know the truth, to realize what is really 
 meant by being made in the image and likeness of 
 God, Spirit. In proportion as he has realized this, 
 his thoughts have changed, and he has acquired more 
 of ' that mind which was also in Christ Jesus.' In- 
 stead of finding his enjoyment in tobacco and betel 
 nuts, he is finding his chief pleasure in striving to 
 know what that God that Infinite Being is, in 
 whose image and likeness man is made. ' Nearer, my 
 God, to thee,' is the burden of his desire. Nearer to 
 God means simply a clearer apprehension of divine 
 Truth which destrovs all error. In short, nearer to 
 God is nearer to good." 
 
 Elizabeth's attitude was becoming more eager. A 
 great truth was making itself felt. 
 
 " I think I begin to understand," she said slowly. 
 *' You mean that in proportion as we think good 
 thoughts, we forget evil thoughts. You call the good 
 thoughts truth, and the bad thoughts you call error." 
 
 " Exactly ! " exclaimed Paul. " And now let me 
 illustrate how it works. Up to the time you met me, 
 you had believed that there was not a Christian in 
 Yenangyaung. You also believed that there was not 
 a Bible within many miles of here. Unknowingly, 
 therefore, you were believing an untruth, an er- 
 ror." 
 
 " Yes," she laughed, " because I believed it was a 
 fact." 
 
 " Now then," continued Paul, " let us see what has 
 happened. Your coming here did not in the least 
 change the facts about me or my Bible. Nevertheless
 
 90 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 your thought your belief is changed. You now 
 know that there is a Christian, and a Bible, in Ye- 
 nangyaung. You have learned the truth, and your 
 false belief, trie untruth, has disappeared. But did 
 you, after learning the truth, have to do some act to 
 destroy the untruth? Not at all. The truth worked 
 automatically, as it were. You learned the truth, and 
 with the acquiring of this knowledge, the untruth, 
 the error, which in reality never had any exist- 
 ence, because I and the Bible were here, vanished, 
 that is, passed out of your consciousness. 
 
 " It is the same with Dhuleep Mingh. He had a 
 false belief that there was happiness in smoking and 
 in chewing betel. When he came to realize the truth 
 about man and his relation to God, to realize 
 that he is the image and likeness of God, Spirit, who 
 has no pleasure in anything unlike Himself, he lost 
 the false belief. Do you understand ? " 
 
 " I think I do, but I shall have to ponder over it," 
 replied Elizabeth. 
 
 She arose from her chair. " I must be going. I 
 have been here an unconscionable time. They will 
 wonder what has become of me. I trust I shall get 
 an opportunity to talk with you further before I 
 leave." 
 
 She extended her hand as she passed out. 
 
 ** I have enjoyed your little sermon so much, Mr. 
 Anthony, and I feel that you are doing a great work 
 in your own way." 
 
 Paul gave her hand a hearty grasp. 
 
 " I believe, Miss Raymond, that every Christian 
 should follow the Master's command to preach the
 
 AMONG THE DERRICKS 91 
 
 gospel and heal the sick. We can all find some time. 
 In that way we shall all be missionaries, and," he 
 added with a laugh, " the cost of maintaining the 
 mission will be small." 
 
 " I wonder what he means by healing the sick ? " 
 was her mental comment. " Is he thinking of spirit- 
 ual or physical ailments?" 
 
 When Elizabeth returned to the tent she found 
 Sofia and Mrs. Johnson just finishing their toilets. 
 The former had apparently not enjoyed a very good 
 rest, and her appearance was strictly in accord with 
 the facts, for Sofia had passed a restless night. Ac- 
 customed as she was to the extravagant and flowery 
 language of the Orient, she would ordinarily have 
 taken the statement of any of her male acquaintances 
 that he had found " a pearl of great price," to mean 
 nothing more than a phrase ; but the manner in 
 which Paul answered her question the previous night, 
 and the very obvious fact that he did seem to have 
 found the mystic talisman of happiness, sent the girl 
 to her couch with a sense of wonderment as to his 
 real meaning. How was she to know that the reali- 
 zation of " the kingdom of heaven " as " within you " 
 was " the pearl of great price " to which he had 
 alluded ? 
 
 To Sofia, therefore, the wish was father to the 
 thought, that Paul might have intended to refer to 
 herself, as a treasure found and to be won. After 
 hours of restlessness on her pillow she finally drifted 
 off to sleep, to dream that she was an alchemist en- 
 gaged in the very Burmese occupation of searching 
 Cor the philosopher's stone, a search which a few
 
 92 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 years previous had resulted in a fire which nearly 
 destroyed the city of Rangoon, instead of turning 
 everything into gold, as the chemist, who caused the 
 trouble, had expected. Try as she would, the secret 
 always evaded her, and she awoke in the morning 
 with a feeling of disappointment and unrest. 
 
 Outside of the pleasure she had anticipated in 
 seeing Paul, the visit to the oil fields had suggested 
 nothing of interest to Sofia. She had looked forward 
 to the days they were to spend here as uninteresting 
 and uneventful. It had been the same with the mission- 
 aries, and their anxiety to reach Annakan caused 
 every day's delay to seem so much time wasted; but 
 Paul had arranged several features out of the ordi- 
 nary, at least to those who do not spend their days 
 where oil and natural gas abound. After a busy day 
 in driving and walking about the field, and inspecting 
 the progress of the various works, the party was 
 seated that night in chairs grouped about the dining 
 tent, when suddenly a rocket pierced the darkness. 
 
 " A-me ! Look ! " exclaimed Oo Toung-lay. 
 
 All eyes were turned towards the field, where, a 
 moment later, two score more rockets clove the sky, 
 and, as if by magic, two score giant torches illumined 
 the heavens. The gas had been turned on in the 
 great stand pipes, which in themselves carried the 
 flow from thirty-five to forty feet into the air, and the 
 gas, shooting up to almost an equal height above the 
 pipes, had been ignited by the rockets. It was a 
 weirdly beautiful sight, and the spectators burst into 
 exclamations of wonderment and admiration. The 
 night was intensely dark, and the great shafts of
 
 AMONG THE DERRICKS 93 
 
 flame streaming aloft over the forest of derricks filled 
 the plain with an uncertain light, and cast great 
 sprawling shadows, which gave the field the appear- 
 ance of a bivouac of giants. It was a sight never 
 to be forgotten ; and when the gas was turned off, 
 an hour later, every member of the party felt that 
 this scene alone was well worth the visit. 
 
 After witnessing this display the party was pre- 
 pared for any kind of a surprise. When Paul an- 
 nounced the following morning, therefore, that he was 
 going to shoot a well, and promised them another 
 novel sight, provided the well proved a producer, all 
 were anxious to see it, although it necessitated sev- 
 eral miles ride in very primitive conveyances, as there 
 were not horses enough for all. 
 
 As chief demonstrator of the improvements, Paul 
 rode ahead with Oo Toung-lay and Mr. Whiteset. 
 Prince Sindhu, Mr. Lombard and Elder Meredith 
 followed on the other horses. The ladies, in charge 
 of the Reverend Johnson, rode in a wagon composed 
 of a couple of carts, which Biggs had joined together 
 to haul gas pipe. 
 
 " Our new manager is a veritable wizard," said 
 Mr. Lombard as they rode along. " He has done 
 more to develop the oil fields in two months, than has 
 been accomplished previously in any two years. Are 
 you Americans all like him, Elder Meredith ? " 
 
 " We have some hustling young business men in 
 America," replied Elder Meredith ; " but I should
 
 94 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Lombard. " He comes high, but we will get our 
 money out of him." 
 
 " I think every American expects to give value re- 
 ceived for the wages paid him." 
 
 " Even the missionaries," laughed Mr. Lombard. 
 
 " Americans all seem to be missionaries more or 
 less," said Prince Sindhu. " I hear that Mr. An- 
 thony has made quite an impression with our English 
 employes, while the natives declare he must be a great 
 pohn-gyee in his own country. The Burmese, you 
 see, are quick to note the difference between the rough 
 laborers and the man of culture." 
 
 " Such a report about a fellow countryman is most 
 pleasing," said Elder Meredith. " I know too well 
 the rough character of the majority of the men 
 brought up in this pioneer work. I must become 
 better acquainted with him." 
 
 " You will find him a man of great force of char- 
 acter," replied Sindhu. " He seems, likewise, to have 
 wonderful mental training. I heard one of the work- 
 men telling how he raised, almost from the dead, an 
 old man who had received an electric shock, I sup- 
 pose by the same mental process, although the old man 
 says he simply prayed to his God. Of course, rever- 
 end sir, even you do not believe that ! " 
 
 " Such a thing is possible," said the clergyman ; 
 " but 1 think the days of miracles are past." 
 
 " God always answered the prayers of the chil- 
 dren of Israel, when they kept his commandments ! " 
 exclaimed Mr. Lombard. " Why shouldn't he answer 
 prayers now ? " 
 
 " I think that you and I had better not get into
 
 AMONG THE DERRICKS 95 
 
 a theological discussion to-day, Mr. Lombard," said 
 Elder Meredith. " You know where we usually land." 
 
 " Because you do not believe the Scriptures," said 
 Mr. Lombard. 
 
 " You mean because you do not believe the Bible," 
 replied Elder Meredith. 
 
 " No, just because I will not believe your great 
 prophet was the son of God," declared Mr. Lombard. 
 
 Prince Sindhu laughed aloud. " Pardon me," he 
 said, " but now, gentlemen, you can see why I prefer 
 a religion with no God. It certainly is better than 
 a religion concerning whose God no two of you agree. 
 Let us talk about oil. It is more profitable." 
 
 He put spurs to his horse and galloped on to over- 
 take the others, and his companions followed. 
 
 Paul and his doings were also the subject of con- 
 versation in the wagon ; to such an extent did his 
 personality impress itself upon those with whom he 
 came in contact. 
 
 " Are all Americans like Mr. Anthony ? " asked 
 Sofia. 
 
 Recalling her experience of the previous morning, 
 Elizabeth replied: 
 
 " Hardly, I think. As I told you on the car the 
 other evening, he seems to me to be the highest type 
 of American manhood." 
 
 " The great majority are active and energetic, if 
 that is what you mean," ventured Mrs. Johnson in her 
 quiet and semi-apologetic manner. " They are the 
 grandest men in the world." 
 
 She glanced up at her stalwart young husband, 
 and her eyes shone with pride. Elizabeth caught the
 
 96 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 glance and a thought of what might have been passed 
 through her mind. But her sad romance now 
 seemed almost a dream. 
 
 " Most women," said Sofia, " seem to think the men 
 of their own country the grandest they know. The 
 English ladies think that there are no men like their 
 husbands, and I am sure that there could be no better 
 or handsomer man than my brother, Sindhu." 
 
 " I think the princess has scored a point," said Mr. 
 Johnson, who was beginning to feel a little embar- 
 rassed, under the close scrutiny to which he was being 
 subjected; "and I quite agree with her about her 
 brother. We are most fortunate in his acquaintance." 
 
 " Every one likes my brother," said Sofia. " His 
 subjects fairly worship him. I could only wish that 
 he were a better Buddhist. He is the only one of 
 our family who has not built a pagoda to Gaudama, 
 but he has promised that he will." 
 
 The others exchanged quick glances which indi- 
 cated disapproval. Quick as it was, it did not escape 
 Sofia and she broke into a merry little laugh. 
 
 " Oh, I know you think us heathen," she said, " but 
 that does not disturb me. I may have an idea of 
 doing a little missionary work among you, after I 
 get you located. You will find that my brother is 
 quite as progressive as any of the English governors. 
 Even now he has in mind a wonderful plan for sup- 
 plying Annakan with water from the mountains, 
 but he is waiting until he can secure an engineer in 
 whom he has perfect confidence to perfect the plan." 
 
 A sudden thought came to her, and she exclaimed: 
 
 ** I believe Mr. Anthony is just the man ! "
 
 AMONG THE DERRICKS 97 
 
 " That strikes me as a real inspiration," declared 
 Elizabeth. 
 
 Then, as it occurred to her what an assistance 
 such a man might be in missionary work, she con- 
 tinued : " I hope your brother will act upon your 
 inspiration." 
 
 Sofia shot a glance at the speaker as if to read 
 her thoughts, and replied : " I shall suggest it to 
 him." 
 
 A passing funeral, with all its elaborate features, 
 changed the subject of conversation, which thereafter 
 became general in character ; but from the moment of 
 the " inspiration," Sofia became her own cheerful 
 self and the life of the party. 
 
 When the ladies arrived at the oil well, Paul was 
 busy making arrangements for firing the shot and 
 was explaining to Oo Toung-lay the process and 
 the danger that had to be guarded against. In a 
 general way, to be sure, these facts were known to the 
 members of the company, but they had never appre- 
 ciated quite as fully as now the work required in 
 governing the output. They had been accustomed 
 for years to the primitive methods of the natives, and 
 these new ideas were a decided novelty. 
 
 " We are down about sixteen hundred feet," ex- 
 plained Paul, " and we shall use in the neighborhood 
 of a hundred quarts of nitro-glycerme. We are ex- 
 pecting great things, as these near-by wells have all 
 been good producers. The charge is ready to be 
 shot." 
 
 He then explained to the ladies something of the 
 process, and showed them the steel weight called the
 
 98 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " go-devil," which is dropped down the well and ex- 
 plodes the nitro-glycerine. 
 
 ** It comes about the nearest to being what its 
 name implies, of anything imaginable," he continued. 
 
 " The natives still believe that it is the devil him- 
 self who starts the oil to flowing," explained Biggs, 
 who was inspecting the work to see that everything 
 was in readiness. 
 
 " It is a strange thing," said Elder Meredith, 
 " how prone ignorant people are to attribute every- 
 thing, which they do not understand, to the devil, 
 whether the result is good or evil." 
 
 " No more strange," said Paul, with a smile, ** than 
 for intelligent persons to attribute to God the many 
 disasters and evils which they do not understand." 
 
 Elizabeth was an interested listener. " Then you 
 do not believe that God sends evil and disaster upon 
 mank'nd? " she asked. 
 
 " ' And God saw every thing that he had made, 
 and, behold, it was very good,' " quoted Paul. " In 
 the face of such testimony I could not very well be- 
 lieve it ; unless I believed that God had failed to 
 complete creation, and was now doing his work over, 
 and that in a less satisfactory manner. But per- 
 haps you and I will get a chance to talk this over 
 more fully, ere you leave." 
 
 " God forbid ! " exclaimed Elder Meredith under 
 his breath. " This is blasphemous ! " 
 
 Paul did not catch his muttered words, as he 
 turned away to the well, but Sindhu and Sofia Wth 
 overheard, and the former remarked aside :
 
 AMONG THE DERRICKS 99 
 
 " These Christians seem more decidedly at vari- 
 ance over what they believe, than you and I." 
 
 Sofia smiled : " We know why we disagree ; they 
 do not seem to. If I were interested in their discus- 
 sions, I should hope for his own sake that Mr. An- 
 thony could give a better reason for his belief than 
 the others. I questioned Miss Raymond about hers 
 coming up on the boat, and she did not seem to have 
 a very clear idea of just what her religion does 
 teach." 
 
 " All stand back ! " shouted Biggs. " Way back 
 by the horses ! We're going to let her go ! " 
 
 Every one obeyed. 
 
 " It certainly is a rather mysterious process," said 
 Prince Sindhu to Paul, as they stopped at the spot 
 designated. 
 
 " Yes, to those who do not understand," replied 
 Paul. " I have found such to be the case in every 
 phase of life; while really there is no mystery, even 
 in life itself, if w< thoroughly understand." 
 
 Sindhu looked at him with considerable astonish- 
 ment. Such sent ments, from such a source, surprised 
 him. 
 
 " How about ' leath ? " he asked quizzically. 
 
 Paul was intently watching Biggs, as he prepared 
 to drop the " g-o-devil," and answered with scarcely 
 a thought of what he was saying : 
 
 " There is no death." 
 
 Sindhu turned in his tracks and looked at Paul 
 with amazement. There was nothing in that gentle- 
 man's expression to indicate that he had made any 
 unusual statement, and Sindhu, thinking he must
 
 100 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 have misunderstood, was about to repeat his question, 
 when he was interrupted by the scene at the well. 
 Biggs had dropped the weight which was to set 
 things in motion sixteen hundred feet below the sur- 
 face, and was hastening away from possible danger. 
 
 Almost before he reached the spot where the others 
 had gathered, there began to be a commotion at the 
 mouth of the well. A hissing sound was heard, and 
 a current of air, which sucked into it the loose grass 
 and litter lying about, issued from the tubing. Then 
 was heard a louder sound, as of the rushing of many 
 winds, and out of the well came a stream of dirt, 
 rocks, water and other substances. These were shot 
 up above the top of the derrick, and the next minute 
 a stream of oil spurted out, carrying away the der- 
 rick cap and shooting more than a hundred feet up 
 into the air. 
 
 "A-me! A-me!" ejaculated the Burmese specta- 
 tors. 
 
 " You certainly are a wizard," said Prince Sindhu 
 to Paul, while Sofia looked at him as though he were 
 some remarkable being. 
 
 " It's a gusher ! " shouted Biggs. " It's good for 
 five hundred barrels a day ! " 
 
 He seized Paul's hand and shook it excitedly. Mr. 
 Whiteset and Oo Toung-lay followed his example, 
 and for several minutes there was general rejoicing. 
 Then came the serious work of controlling the gusher, 
 and Paul and Biggs hastened away, to be followed 
 at a distance by the others, who stood aljout in 
 groups as their inclinations dictated. 
 
 Elder Meredith, in spite of the excitement, was still
 
 AMONG THE DERRICKS 101 
 
 turning over in his mind the seemingly incomprehen- 
 sible statement of Paul regarding the creation ; while 
 Sindhu, remembering what he had heard about the 
 raising of Dhuleep Mingh, was wondering deeply 
 what this new philosophy might be, that caused Paul 
 to deny the reality of death. Their thoughts found 
 expression in their words. To Elizabeth and Mrs. 
 Johnson, who stood near him, Elder Meredith said : 
 
 *' I had understood that this Mr. Anthony was a 
 Christian. If his words about God and creation may 
 be taken as an index of his character and belief, I 
 should say he was an infidel, or at least a heretic." 
 
 " I am sure he is neither," said Elizabeth, " at 
 least not as those terms are commonly applied. I 
 had quite a talk with him yesterday morning, and he 
 impressed me as being an earnest Christian, although 
 with some advanced ideas." 
 
 Elizabeth here related briefly her conversation 
 ^ith Paul, and continued : " His words about evil 
 seemed to answer a question which has long been 
 troubling me, a question which I was unable to 
 answer satisfactorily to my own mind when it was 
 asked me the other day, namely : ' If God sends evil, 
 why should we be punished for indulging in it; or 
 why should it have been necessary for Jesus to have 
 come to save us from it ? ' " 
 
 " I am surprised at your implied ignorance of the 
 Bible," said Elder Meredith sternly. " It is the plan 
 of salvation you question." 
 
 " Why should we need to be saved from something 
 which God sends ? " asked Mrs. Johnson meekly.
 
 102 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 The clergyman looked from one woman to the 
 other in blank amazement. 
 
 " I see I shall have to take time to instruct you 
 in these things. It is not a subject that can be easily 
 explained, and this is not the time or place." 
 
 He walked away to join Mr. Johnson, leaving the 
 ladies with a sense of having committed an unpar- 
 donable sin. 
 
 " Well, I do not care," said Mrs. Johnson. " I 
 have been thinking about these things a lot lately, 
 and I hope he will straighten me out. I am terribly 
 mixed up." 
 
 To his sister Prince Sindhu was saying : " This 
 new manager of our father seems quite a remark- 
 able man. It is not customary to find one in his 
 position who is so much of a philosopher." 
 
 " To me, also, he seems a man of much honorable 
 distinction," replied Sofia. " Perhaps in his country 
 they teach religion along with mathematics." 
 
 " No, they do not," said Sindhu, " and that is why 
 I am surprised. They do not even teach their re- 
 ligion, or anything about their God in their schools. 
 As a result, although they claim to believe in a God, 
 I understand very few young Americans know any- 
 thing about Him, except those who are sent to the 
 religious schools, of which each caste has its own. 
 One of our monks told me that, within a few years, 
 the Americans will have obliterated God from their 
 daily life as much as do the followers of the lord 
 Buddha." 
 
 " Then who are these missionaries ? " 
 
 " They are teachers sent out by the religioui
 
 AMONG THE DERRICKS 103 
 
 schools and sects, who, finding it hard to enlarge their 
 following at home, send the missionaries to recruit 
 them in foreign lands, out among the heathen, as 
 they say." 
 
 " Yes, I have often heard that remark," replied 
 Sofia ; " but about this Mr. Anthony : he seems quite 
 different from any of the foreigners whom I have met. 
 He also seems to be very learned and practical. I 
 have been thinking that perhaps he is the very man 
 you have been looking for, to help you to perfect 
 your plans for supplying Annakan with water." 
 
 She waited with eagerness her brother's answer 
 to the suggestion. Evidently the idea impressed him 
 favorably, for he nodded his head slowly as she spoke, 
 and after a moment exclaimed: 
 
 " I believe you are right." Then to himself : " If 
 I can once get him in Annakan, I shall be able, per- 
 haps, to learn what he means by saying that, to one 
 who understands, even life itself is not a mystery, 
 and that there is no death." Aloud he said : " I must 
 have a talk with him." 
 
 Sofia's heart gave an exultant throb. 
 
 " Kis-met ! " she exclaimed under her breath as 
 she turned away to join the other ladies. 
 
 The work of controlling the gusher promised to 
 be such a long and uninteresting proceeding to the 
 visitors, that Paul suggested that they have their 
 luncheon, and return by a circuitous route to camp, 
 where he would join them later on. The suggestion 
 was promptly carried into effect. During the drive 
 back, Prince Sindhu discussed with his father and 
 Mr. Whitespt the possibility of borrowing Paul for
 
 104 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 a month or six weeks. It was decided that the work 
 was so well in hand that he could easily be spared 
 if he could be persuaded to make the trip. 
 
 " I have found him so obliging that I believe that 
 he will be quite willing to do anything to accommo- 
 date," said Oo Toung-lay. " Why," he continued 
 enthusiastically, " he is even considerate enough of 
 the feelings of others to be a Burman ! " 
 
 This outburst on the part of his father the 
 highest praise that can be bestowed by a Burman 
 caused a broad smile to spread itself over the face 
 of Prince Sindhu, and he said to Elder Meredith, 
 who was riding beside him: 
 
 " Your countryman seems to have made himself 
 very popular with my father. If you knew how un- 
 usual this was, you would all feel complimented." 
 
 " Yes," replied Elder Meredith, " he seems to be 
 a very well posted man, but as a religious teacher, 
 I consider him a dangerous person. He teaches a 
 most seductive and dangerous sophistry." 
 
 Sindhu smiled as he replied : " I do not appre- 
 hend that either my father, or I, have anything to 
 fear from his sophistry, as you are pleased to call it." 
 
 " One can never tell," was the clergyman's reply. 
 " I simply warn you against him." 
 
 Sindhu regarded Elder Meredith with evident sur- 
 prise for a moment, and then replied: "I feel, si", 
 that I am quite able to do my own thinking," and he 
 reined up his horse to allow the wagon containing 
 the ladies to overtake him. 
 
 Every one had retired for the night except Dhu- 
 leep Mingh when Paul returned to the camp. The
 
 AMONG THE DERRICKS 105 
 
 old man was the bearer of a message from Prince 
 Sindhu, to the effect that he would ca.il upon Paul 
 at his office early the next morning. 
 
 " Is the Sahib too tired to talk? " inquired Dhu- 
 leep Mingh, after delivering the message. 
 
 " Not if I can do any one any good." 
 
 " Moung Utt Nee is sick with the swamp sick- 
 ness," explained Dhuleep Mingh. " He would know 
 about the Sahib's God, who awoke old Dhuleep Mingh 
 from his bad dream, and has made him a new man." 
 
 " All right," said Paul, " lead the way." 
 
 " Can the Sahib's God drive away the swamp sick- 
 ness? " asked Dhuleep Mingh, as they approached 
 the tent where the sick man lay. 
 
 Paul threw back the fly of the tent, and, as he 
 paused before entering, replied: " Doubt it not, for 
 * the Lord our God is one Lord; who forgiveth all 
 thine iniquities ; who healeth all thy diseases.' ' 
 
 Two hours later, when Paul left the tent to retire 
 to his couch, after his strenuous day, Moung Utt 
 Nee was in a gentle perspiration, and was sleeping 
 peacefully. 
 
 "The Sahib must be tired!" exclaimed Dhuleep 
 Mingh, who had been napping on the bench in front. 
 
 " One never tires of doing good," was Paul's reply.
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 A VOICE IN THE WILDERNESS 
 
 THE inspection of the oil field occupied the greater 
 part of a week, during which time Paul rose even 
 higher in the estimation of those with whom he was 
 connected. At the interview appointed by Prince 
 Sindhu, Paul not only expressed a perfect willing- 
 ness to visit Annakan, but declared that it would 
 be an unexpected pleasure. 
 
 " If there is any one thing that I do enjoy," he 
 said to Prince Sindhu, after the business part of the 
 interview was over, " it is picnicking, and I am 
 sure that the trip to Annakan will be one long pic- 
 nic." 
 
 " You will hardly find it that," was Sindhu's 
 laughing rejoinder; "but I promise you that it 
 will be such an outing as you have never before en- 
 joyed." 
 
 As the result of this interview, Sindhu's party 
 was enlarged by two, when it embarked on the gov- 
 ernment steamer Petrel for its trip up the Chidwin. 
 The extra member was Dhuleep Mingh, whom Paul 
 had engaged as a servant. 
 
 At this particular season of the year, the trip up 
 the Chidwin, as far as Kindat, is an ever changing 
 panorama of life and commercial activity. Above 
 
 106
 
 A VOICE IN THE WILDERNESS 107 
 
 Kindat, white men rarely go, except as tourists, to 
 inspect some military post, or to control the work 
 of some native magistrate. The river runs through 
 a wilderness, and the vaguely defined Burman fron- 
 tier is still several hundred miles north. All the 
 country, which lies between these two points, is ruled 
 either by native officers or feudatory princes, or is 
 ruled not at all. In spite of all its drawbacks, how- 
 ever, the trip to the headwaters of steamboat navi- 
 gation was greatly enjoyed by all on board. 
 
 As they neared the place where they must leave 
 the river and complete the journey by elephant, the 
 country became even more rough, and the character 
 of the people, whom they saw along the banks, much 
 changed. Here and there parties of men with blan- 
 kets slung over their naked shoulders, and women 
 with scarlet wrappings draped over their breasts, 
 marched along the bank and stopped to gaze at the 
 little vessel. Beyond Wan-Ywa, the river passed 
 through a narrow channel, formed by a cliff which 
 rises sheer on the east bank, and by the low hills 
 on the west. As the boat entered the natural gate- 
 way, the stream, whose bed lies ten thousand feet 
 above the sea, could be seen stretching away north, 
 to where in the distance were discernible the first 
 faint blue outlines of the Himalayas. It was a won- 
 derful picture, and Prince Sindhu, standing on the 
 bow of the boat with Paul, Elizabeth and Sofia, 
 waved his hand toward the beautiful landscape, ex- 
 claiming : 
 
 "Behold the frontier of Bajipur!" 
 
 " It is the first glimpse of home ! " exclaimed Sofia ;
 
 108 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 and, for the first time, Elizabeth noted in her bear- 
 ing that hauteur of manner which indicated her royal 
 breeding. 
 
 During the fortnight that they had been together, 
 the members of the party had become thoroughly 
 well acquainted; for there is nothing like travel tc 
 bring out the strong, as well as the weak points, 
 in an individual's character. This is particularly 
 the case in journey ings among a primitive people, 
 where the conveniences of modern travel, to say noth- 
 ing of the luxuries, are sadly lacking. It is trying 
 enough on one's temper to put up with the delays 
 of railroads, and the too frequent poor accommo- 
 dations, but it is infinitely worse where there are 
 no railroads or accommodations to put up with, and 
 where each individual is obliged to depend upon his 
 own resources for his own particular comfort. To 
 be sure, the party was well supplied with servants, as 
 Prince Sindhu travelled with an extensive retinue, but 
 the Americans were thrown upon their own efforts, 
 with the possible exception of Paul, who came as an 
 invited guest, or perhaps more correctly speaking, 
 as a special commissioner for the state. It is, there- 
 fore, greatly to the credit of all, that it can be truth- 
 fully said, that there was absolutely no friction, and 
 that each member of the party grew daily in the 
 good opinion of the others. 
 
 When you see a man displaying, day by day, an 
 unruffled temper, although his meals are frequently 
 delayed away beyond the regular hour, and when, 
 morning after morning, a man greets you with a 
 smiling face, although you know that he has spent
 
 A VOICE IN THE WILDERNESS 109 
 
 the greater part of the night jammed in the corner 
 of an open boat, with a pile of fish for a pillow and 
 a swarm of mosquitoes as companions, you cannot 
 fail to have faith in his amiability. And when you 
 see a woman, young or old, maintaining her dignity, 
 although drenched with rain and splashed with mud, 
 you feel that she will always be able to attract. 
 
 It is possible that there may have been some feel- 
 ing of restraint, on the part of Elder Meredith, in 
 his conversations both with Paul and Prince Sindhu ; 
 but he strove his best not to harbor any unchar- 
 itable thoughts, and, as long as his ideas were not 
 disputed by either of the younger men, he made no 
 effort to open a discussion. Being past middle age, 
 and having been more than a score of years in mis- 
 sionary work, first in Turkey, where he lost his 
 estimable wife, and then in India, it is not to be 
 wondered at, that he should have had a strong feel- 
 ing against the introduction, into India, of any un- 
 orthodox beliefs. He could well appreciate that any 
 division of opinion among Christians in a foreign 
 field would not only weaken, but would soon destroy, 
 all the influence it was hoped to acquire and the 
 results it was desired to attain. 
 
 Therefore, when Elizabeth had related to him 
 her conversation with Paul, he had advised her not 
 to discuss religious matters with him any further; 
 and she, feeling that Elder Meredith knew best, had 
 refrained from asking Paul many questions she had 
 in mind. In fact, for very fear that she might ven- 
 ture on forbidden ground, she held herself almost 
 entirely aloof from him.
 
 110 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 But she had not been hampered by any such in- 
 junction regarding Prince Sindhu; and, as he had 
 from the first frequently sought her society, they 
 had been thrown much together. She found him a 
 most agreeable companion as well as a considerate 
 host. 
 
 The trip up the Chidwin, from its confluence with 
 the Irrawaddy, was the most comfortable part of 
 the journey. The government boat, placed at the 
 disposal of Prince Sindhu, was of modern construc- 
 tion and supplied with many conveniences. It was 
 very pleasant to sit under an awning and read or 
 converse as the spirit moved; and it was quite re- 
 markable how similarly the groups arranged them- 
 selves from day to day. Little Mrs. Johnson was 
 always the magnet toward which her husband grav- 
 itated, and Elder Meredith was oftenest with them. 
 Sofia found her place most frequently in a group 
 composed of her father, Paul and Mr. Lombard, 
 Mr. Whiteset having returned to Rangoon. This 
 left Elizabeth much alone, and Prince Sindhu seemed 
 to consider it his duty to see that she was not 
 neglected. 
 
 " Poor little me ! " said Sofia to her father as she 
 found him smoking his cheroot alone on the stern 
 of the boat one afternoon. " If it were not for you, 
 I should be quite neglected." 
 
 " A-me ! " exclaimed Oo Toung-lay. " This is the 
 first time I ever heard that the Princess Sofia lacked 
 for attention. Who has been guilty of this neg- 
 lect? " 
 
 " Sindhu," she replied with a moue that was in-
 
 A VOICE IN THE WILDERNESS 111 
 
 tended to indicate disappointment. " He has always 
 heretofore been most attentive on our journeys." 
 
 "WeH! Well!" said her father. "I had not 
 noticed that he was inattentive. What is the 
 trouble ? " and he looked at her in deep concern. 
 
 She broke into a merry laugh as she saw the 
 troubled look on his face. 
 
 " Cannot you see? Look over there ! " 
 
 He looked in the direction indicated, where Sindhu 
 was reading to Elizabeth selections from Sakoon- 
 tala. Then he turned to Sofia with a twinkle in his 
 eye. 
 
 " You should be pleased, not aggrieved." 
 
 " Perhaps I am," she replied. 
 
 " She is a beautiful young woman," he added after 
 a pause. 
 
 " Very. I could love her dearly if she were my 
 sister." 
 
 " It would not be the first of our family to wed a 
 foreigner." 
 
 " I have thought it all out," said Sofia, " and I 
 think it would be the best thing Sindhu could do. 
 It is time he married." 
 
 " I think I will suggest it to him." 
 
 Again Sofia laughed merrily. 
 
 " It does not look as though it would be necessary. 
 It is more important to know what she thinks." 
 
 " A-me ! " exclaimed the old gentleman. " How 
 can you suggest such a thing? Do you think she 
 could fail to appreciate the honor?" 
 
 " These Americans seem to have strange ideas. 
 There may be some one else."
 
 lit PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 She heaved a deep sigh. 
 
 ** I will make it my business to find out," said Oo 
 Toung-lay. 
 
 As he walked away, puffing his cheroot, Sofia 
 leaned over the rail and looked down into the water, 
 slipping swiftly away from under the boat, as it 
 struggled against the stream. It was here that Paul 
 found her, as he came on deck after an hour with 
 Dhuleep Mingh, to whom he had been giving his 
 daily lessons. He leaned over the rail beside her, 
 and also looked down at the water. 
 
 " From this view-point we seem to be making good 
 headway," he said. 
 
 Sofia started at the sound of his voice, and the 
 blood rushed to her cheeks. So absorbed had she 
 been in thinking of him, that it seemed as though 
 he must have read her thoughts. She replied with- 
 out raising her head: 
 
 " So I was thinking. But it is a delusion, is it 
 not?" 
 
 " Decidedly ; looking at the stationary bank, I 
 should say we are not making more than four or 
 five miles an hour." 
 
 " I find most things in life a delusion," continued 
 Sofia, following out her thought ; " do you ? " 
 
 " Decidedly not ! " he declared with emphasis. 
 " Life to me is real. I suppose, however, that you 
 refer to such life as we recognize through the phys- 
 ical senses? " 
 
 She partially raised her head and looked at him 
 inquiringly. " Why, yes, of course. I know no other. 
 Do you?"
 
 A VOICE IN THE WILDERNESS 113 
 
 " I am trying to," he replied. " I mean the life 
 referred to by the poet, when he wrote : 
 
 I know no life divided, O Lord of life, from Thee ; 
 In Thee is life provided for all mankind and me.' " 
 
 ** I do not seem to understand that life," she an- 
 swered, and there was a tinge of sadness in her voice. 
 " The only life I know is the life I see and feel all 
 around me ; the one I recognize, as you say, through 
 the physical senses. Perhaps that is why you and I 
 are so far apart? " 
 
 It was Paul's turn to be mystified, and his looks 
 were indicative of it as he turned his face toward 
 her. 
 
 " I did not know we were so far apart. I have 
 felt that we were getting quite well acquainted." 
 
 She shook her head, although her heart gave a 
 great throb. 
 
 " You may be with me, Mr. Anthony, because there 
 is not so much of me to know, and you are so 
 wise " 
 
 " You misunderstand me," he broke In. " I am 
 not so wise, and I had hoped that you were coming 
 to know me quite as well as I felt I knew you. Now 
 I see that I am not acquainted with you at all, and 
 that you are far wiser than I. Suppose we begin 
 all over again on a different basis." 
 
 He smiled invitingly and extended his hand. She 
 placed hers in it. 
 
 " Willingly. And now, if you are to become so 
 well acquainted, you must explain the poetry to me;
 
 114 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 and you must tell me if you think Miss RaymoneJ, 
 being a Christian, would marry my brother, who is 
 a Buddhist." 
 
 Paul's eyes took on an amused expression: 
 
 " You have certainly set before me two very dif- 
 ficult tasks. Do you put all your friends to so diffi- 
 cult a test?" 
 
 She laughed merrily, every trace of sadness hav- 
 ing disappeared. " If I think they are equal to it," 
 she declared. 
 
 " Well then, Princess, I will answer the most dif- 
 ficult one first. Being an American girl, I imagine 
 that Miss Raymond would be absolutely governed 
 by her own feelings. In America religious belief, 
 except in a very few cases, is not considered in the 
 matter of marriage." 
 
 " But this is not America, you know, and Miss 
 Raymond is a missionary." 
 
 " Yes, I know, but she might even consider mat- 
 rimony, not only proper, but an instrument to be 
 used in bringing about a conversion." 
 
 " A-me ! What an idea ! You do not think it pos- 
 sible that she should expect to convert Sindhu from 
 the religion of his fathers ? " 
 
 " She is a young woman of great expectations, and 
 few, if any, of us, believe as did our fathers. None 
 of us think as they did." 
 
 Sofia appeared shocked. " I am sure I do," she 
 exclaimed. 
 
 " Well, now let us see," said Paul. " You are rid- 
 ing on a steamboat. Do you think that your foreign 
 ' great mother,' after whom you are named, ever
 
 A VOICE IN THE WILDERNESS 115 
 
 thought steamboats, or believed that people would 
 be riding on them? " 
 
 " Of course not ; but that is not what I mean." 
 
 " Or the telegraph? " continued Paul. 
 
 " There was no telegraph. How could she be 
 thinking such things? " 
 
 " The principle of the telegraph was in existence, 
 when your ' great mother ' was alive, and she might 
 just as well have used it as you, if she, or some one 
 else, had only thought it ; and if, later on, there had 
 not been a thought in advance of those times, 
 a thought which revealed hidden principles, we 
 would not have had the telegraph or steamboat even 
 now." 
 
 " But our religious thoughts our religious be- 
 liefs they are the same." 
 
 " Are they ? " asked Paul. " I must admit that 
 there has been less advancement along this line 
 than any other, but do your munis teach you the 
 same as they did your ancestors? You have read 
 the sacred books, your brother tells me. When were 
 the last five of 'your ten commandments written? 
 They were written long after the first five, were they 
 not? How long has it been that English mission- 
 aries have even been tolerated in your land? No, no. 
 Princess, we do not think or believe as did our an- 
 cestors." 
 
 Sofia, convinced against her will, was largely of 
 the same opinion still, so she changed the subject 
 saying : 
 
 " Suppose we drop my brother's affairs. Now tell 
 me what the poem means."
 
 116 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " It simply means," replied Paul gravely, " that 
 I try to know no life apart from God, infinite good." 
 
 " Is your God infinite good ? " she asked in sur- 
 prise. 
 
 " Absolutely. The word God means good, in the 
 original Anglo-Saxon." 
 
 Sofia caught her breath. The queries she had put 
 to Elizabeth, but a few days before, came to her mind. 
 Shfc would now find out if this Christian had any sat- 
 isfactory answer to her most important question. 
 Speaking very slowly, she asked : 
 
 " If your God is good, infinite good, why 
 does He send sickness and evil upon those who be- 
 lieve in Him ? " 
 
 A gleam of satisfaction beamed in her eyes, as she 
 awaited his reply. The question had always proved 
 such a poser for others, of whom she had asked it, 
 that she had come to think it unanswerable. An 
 amused look again came into Paul's eyes, and the 
 corners of his mouth twitched. Sofia took his hesi- 
 tation to mean difficulty or inability to answer, and 
 she asked again: 
 
 " If he is infinite good, why does God send sick- 
 ness ? " 
 
 " He does not. Sickness and evil are not of God." 
 
 His answer was so unexpected that Sofia could 
 only look at him and wonder. 
 
 " It is impossible," continued ' Paul, " that God 
 should make anything so unlike Himself." 
 
 " Do you, and Miss Raymond, and the English 
 ladies, all have the same God ? " inquired Sofia, think- 
 ing there must be some mistake.
 
 A VOICE IN THE WILDERNESS 117 
 
 " * The Lord our God is one Lord,' and the Bible 
 tells us that ' God saw every thing that He had 
 made, and behold it was very good.' ' 
 
 " Do you and Miss Raymond have the same Bible, 
 too? " 
 
 " Just the same." 
 
 " I have asked these questions of many Christians, 
 Mr. Anthony, and you are the first to answer them 
 in this manner. I have been a student of sacred 
 books since I was a child. I do not wish to engage 
 in a religious discussion " 
 
 " You could not with me, if you wished," inter- 
 rupted Paul. " I am quite willing to give you my 
 reasons, and proofs for the faith that is in me, but 
 not to enter into a discussion." 
 
 " Neither do I wish it," she replied ; " but I would 
 like to ask, if you believe that this Christ, after 
 whom you Christians take your name, was the son 
 of God?" 
 
 " I do," replied Paul. 
 
 " And that when he was on earth he was able to 
 heal the sick and raise the dead ? " 
 
 " Yes, for sickness and death are not of God." 
 
 " Then," asked Sofia, and her whole manner 
 indicated that she expected an equivocal answer, 
 " if you believe this, why do you hire a doctor when 
 you are sick ? " 
 
 " I do not," and Paul laughed outright at the look 
 of surprise on the girl's face. 
 
 " Do you think you could stand as strong a cate- 
 chising on your religion ? " he asked after a moment. 
 
 " I am not certain," she replied.
 
 118 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " Well, I am not going to try it, although if we 
 are to be better acquainted perhaps I ought." 
 
 " I do not think my questioning has made me one 
 bit better acquainted with you. You are even a 
 greater mystery to me than ever." 
 
 " Believe me, Princess," said Paul, with the great- 
 est deference, " I am no mystery at all. I am a very 
 simple man, who is trying to live the nearest possible 
 to what he believes to be the spirit of the ten com- 
 mandments, given us through Moses, and to the 
 teachings and example of Jesus. There are many 
 who profess to be Christians, who do not agree with 
 me. That is their right; but Jesus said of all: * By 
 their fruits ye shall know them.' Of you, Princess, 
 I only ask to be judged by this simple rule." 
 
 " That you certainly shall ; and while I am posi- 
 tive I could never believe as you do, I should like 
 to hear more of your idea of God, which is so dif- 
 ferent from what I have been told before." 
 
 " Some day I may tell you how I came to believe 
 as I do." 
 
 Again they leaned over the rail and watched the 
 receding water. 
 
 " Perhaps," said Paul, " you might tell me some- 
 thing about the delusions of life, as you see them." 
 
 " I fear I am not wise enough to tell of them so 
 that you would understand ; but the fast flowing cur- 
 rent suggested this thought to me: There seems to 
 be no absolute view-point from which we can see the 
 realities. The pleasures of to-day are the pains of 
 to-morrow. The friends of yesterday are the enemies 
 of to-day. The loves of our youth do not last. Even
 
 A VOICE IN THE WILDERNESS 119 
 
 our own selves, of a few short years past, are not our- 
 selves of a few years hence. All are delusions. Noth- 
 ing is real. Nothing is lasting." 
 
 " Except truth," suggested Paul. 
 
 She was about to reply, but the deep note of the 
 steamer's whistle put an end to their conversation, 
 and everybody hastened forward to get a view of 
 the village they were approaching. Some sort of a 
 holiday fete seemed in progress, and as the boat 
 reached the shore it could be seen that a great crowd 
 of people, young and old, men and women, with their 
 trousers and skirts rolled up as far as possible, 
 were tramping about in the soft mud, which lay in 
 what had been a long pool a few rods back from 
 the river. From this they were carrying something 
 to the firmer land and depositing it in huge earthen- 
 ware jars. As the boat came still nearer, it could be 
 seen that the slough was full of fish, and it was to 
 capture these that the people had turned out. 
 
 Inquiry as to the excitement revealed the fact that 
 these simple people were engaged in what was con- 
 sidered a work of great merit. They were saving 
 the lives of the fish, which had been stranded when 
 the water receded after the overflow of the rainy 
 season. They were working with all the ardor of 
 religious fervor, believing that it would help them 
 on their way to Nirvana. It was saving life, which, 
 to the Buddhist, is one of the three great works of 
 perfection. 
 
 While the boat was taking on fuel, the members of 
 the party landed and watched the proceedings, which 
 were very much of a frolic, even if it were a religious
 
 120 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 work. Great laughter there was over the wild 
 plunges and flounderings- of the boys. There were 
 many little screams and shrieks of, " A-me! lel-leh! " 
 from the girls as the fish whizzed away, or as they 
 slipped with one leg into a hole, from which they 
 were only extricated after much teasing and tickling 
 by the boys. 
 
 The fish were finally all caught and put into the 
 great jars of water. Then a procession was formed, 
 and, finally, after a winding journey all over town, 
 the fish were dumped into the river. Many were 
 already dead, and many were so weak that they would 
 die; but this did not disturb any one. A great 
 koung-hmoo had been done, a great merit had been 
 accomplished, and there had been great fun over it. 
 
 As the last piece of fuel was heaved on the deck 
 of the Petrel, the party boarded the boat for the 
 final stage of their journey, leaving the simple villa- 
 gers richer by some scores of rupees, and perfectly 
 at peace with the world and their own consciences.
 
 CHAPTER VHI 
 
 AN EVENTFUL DAY 
 
 A GLORIOUS Oriental sunset was gilding the peaks 
 of the distant Himalayas and filling the plain with 
 purple mists, as the Petrel came in sight of the an 
 cient city of Myang-Nee on the frontier of Bajipur. 
 Built on half a dozen hills, each tipped with a pa- 
 goda whose snow-white spire, set in a base of glit- 
 tering gold, reflected back the last rays of the set- 
 ting sun, the first view gave to the visitors an impres- 
 sion of wealth and grandeur which was not borne 
 out by a closer inspection in the broad light of day. 
 But this detracted not at all from the impression 
 created by the first distant view. 
 
 Elizabeth, who had been reading of the wonders 
 of the Thibetan city of Lhassa, felt as though she 
 were entering a mysterious land. She looked at 
 Sindhu, dressed in princely apparel ready to receive 
 the dignitaries of the city, expecting to see him 
 transformed into a different being. Unmindful of 
 her thoughts, but realizing the over-abundance of 
 pagodas displayed on the landscape, he remarked: 
 
 " It has been said that the principal production* 
 of Burma are pagodas and pohn-gyees. It is a 
 phrase that fits the tongue, but, fortunately, it i 
 Miaccurate. 
 
 121
 
 122 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " However, to the foreigner it is marvellous how 
 many pagodas there are in this country. No village 
 so poor, no hill so steep, or so covered with jungle, 
 that it does not have its shrine to guard the place 
 from ghouls and sprites, and to remind the people of 
 Buddha. The reason is plain no work of merit is 
 so richly paid as the erection of a pagoda." 
 
 Elizabeth made AO reply to Sindhu's remarks. 
 After a few moments pause, during which they were 
 rapidly drawing near the landing, he continued: 
 
 " I hope you will find my country and people to 
 your liking. If you are to make your home among 
 us, I shall want to feel that you are quite satisfied 
 and happy." 
 
 " It is not a question of my happiness," replied 
 Elizabeth ; " it is a question of duty." 
 
 " I understand," he said. " A work of merit, as 
 we say, that will help you on your way to Nirvana." 
 
 It was the first time he had ever alluded to her 
 religion or indicated that he had any particular 
 knowledge of his own. It seemed a fitting time to 
 sow a seed, and she replied: 
 
 " Heaven is not to be attained simply through 
 works of merit, Prince Sindhu, but through the blood 
 of Christ. Our great Master said : * Except a man 
 be born again he cannot see the kingdom of heaven.* 
 Also : * He that believeth and is baptized shall be 
 saved.' These are the things I am sent out here to 
 teach. I wish that I might cause you to believe." 
 
 He looked at her in astonishment to think that any 
 one should have the temerity to suggest such a thing, 
 and threw back his head with a sharp "A-me!"
 
 AN EVENTFUL DAY 123 
 
 Then, suddenly changing his manner to one of grave 
 courtesy and gentleness, he said : 
 
 " I fear that would be a most difficult task ; but 
 if any one could bring about such a seemingly impos- 
 sible condition it would be yourself, Mah Mee ! " 
 
 The term of familiarity and endearment, rather 
 than the manner of his speech, caused her to regard 
 him intently, but there was in his bearing nothing 
 that suggested aught but the utmost respect. Com- 
 ing, however, at a time when her mind was filled with 
 different thoughts, it struck a discordant note. A 
 rebuke came to her tongue, but she changed her mind 
 and answered simply: 
 
 " I am afraid that you do not understand me very 
 well, Prince Sindhu, or you would not address me 
 like that." 
 
 Even greater astonishment was depicted upon his 
 countenance than before. 
 
 " And why not? " he asked. 
 
 " When you stop to think why I am here, your 
 own good judgment will answer you," she said 
 gravely. 
 
 " Forgive me if I have offended you," he said con- 
 tritely. " I certainly did not so intend." 
 
 She smiled at the evident embarrassment in his 
 manner. " It is forgotten," she said. 
 
 " And I will hear more of your great teacher 
 later," he exclaimed joyfully, " after we reach Anna- 
 kan. But here we stop, and I see that I shall pres- 
 ently be in great demand. I shall see you tomor- 
 row, and in the meantime have given instructions for 
 making you and your companions comfortable."
 
 124 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Then to his father, who came up at that moment 
 with Sofia and Paul: 
 
 " Father, I shall place Mr. Anthony in your care. 
 Sofia will have to do the honors for me." 
 
 The boat was made fast, the plank run out, and 
 immediately a delegation, consisting of the chief 
 magistrate and the commanding officer of the gar- 
 rison, with a number of their official suite, came 
 aboard. Such a display of Oriental court manners, 
 and tinsel grandeur, was never before witnessed byr 
 plain American travellers. After several minutes of 
 salaaming and servile prostrations, the dignitaries 
 came- once more to an upright position, and, forming 
 i line on each side the gangplank, allowed eight 
 ^-shirted and beribboned palanquin bearers to 
 rith the royal sedan. Gravely and with the 
 dignity, Prince Sindhu took his seat and was 
 [ashore, where he was met by another group of 
 jned and gaudily apparelled officials with the 
 royjW^elephant. 
 
 Softer the Prince had been helped on board the 
 animal, a similar ceremony was indulged in over the 
 jess Sofia, who had also laid aside her European 
 its for the showy and elaborate dress of an 
 |al princess. 
 
 Elizabeth had thought Sofia a simple but beau- 
 during their companionship on the journey 
 she now discovered her to be possessed of a 
 fie, Oriental beauty such as she had never be- 
 forWcontemplated. Little Mrs. Johnson went into 
 raptures over her, and even Paul, who had heretofore 
 paid little attention to the personal appearance of
 
 AN EVENTFUL DAY 125 
 
 any of the ladies, regarded her with such open-eyed 
 admiration that she regretted she had not donned 
 the costume sooner; for wise as was Sofia, she was 
 possessed of her full share of Oriental vanity. And 
 who is there that does not know that the majority 
 of Burmese maidens spend the greater part of their 
 time in beautifying their person? 
 
 " After seeing you thus gorgeously transformed," 
 exclaimed Paul as he walked forward with her, " I 
 fear it will be a long time before we shall become as 
 well acquainted as I had hoped." 
 
 Her eyes sparkled with pleasure at his words, and 
 with the exuberance of her youthful vivacity. 
 
 " You will see quite as much of me as you c 
 endure, and we shall have plenty of opporturr 
 become as well acquainted as is good for me. .. 
 to think that the less you know of me, the g 
 respect you will have for my wisdom." 
 
 She gave him her hand, as it came time. for. 
 leave. 
 
 " We shall see all of you in the morning, 
 ber that we still have quite a journey before 
 
 The arrival of Prince Sindhu and his 
 Myang-Nee offered the occasion for a great hcfli- 
 day, and when the party arose, the following morn- 
 ing, they found that during the night the town had 
 put on its gala attire, and the entire population 
 had prepared itself for a grand jollification. Tl 
 features of the day's program were the inspect 
 of the native troops in the morning, and a bo* 
 in the afternoon. While the Americans immedj 
 perceived that they were of little consequence
 
 126 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 eyes of the populace, they were nevertheless greatly 
 interested spectators. The review of the troops did 
 not promise to be a very inspiring sight, but at leasv 
 it was something to see, and it was a great day for 
 the natives. 
 
 At daybreak there was a royal salute from the fort, 
 and immediately after, the entire populace wended 
 its way to one or another of the pagodas. Prince 
 Sindhu and Sofia, escorted by all the dignitaries of 
 the town, repaired to the great pagoda near the 
 mayor's residence, and spent a quarter of an hour 
 in worship. As an official guest, Paul was invited 
 to accompany them, but declined and spei/t the time 
 in reading from his books, and communing with God. 
 While all around him was such a display of pagan 
 idolatry, he found it no easy task to realize the un- 
 reality of the error. As he prayed, however, there 
 came to him the realization that this idolatry con- 
 spicuous as it was was not indeed more oppressive 
 than the various forms of Christian idolatry which 
 flourished throughout the civilized world. Knowing 
 the unreality of the one, he was able to realize the 
 error of all, and to put away every sense of oppres- 
 sion. 
 
 Upon the return from the pagoda, a royal break- 
 fast was served, after which, in accord with English 
 ideas, Sindhu received a deputation of tradesmen and 
 others. Following this came the review of the troops. 
 Paul witnessed the event from the balcony of the 
 mayor's house, in company with Oo Toung-lay and 
 Sofia, and the others had a similar balcony, in a
 
 AN EVENTFUL DAY 127 
 
 hotel conducted by an Englishman, some distance up 
 the street. 
 
 The arrival of Prince Sindhu, on the back of an 
 elephant, was the signal for the soldiers to be set 
 in motion, and picking up their guns, much as though 
 they had been hods of mortar, they slouched off to 
 the beat of a drum, to form in something like orderly 
 array. 
 
 Taking his position in the center of the square, 
 Prince Sindhu declared his readiness for the review 
 to begin. As he gave the signal with a wave of his 
 sword, he glanced across the square to where Eliza- 
 beth and Mrs. Johnson were seated and raised his hat. 
 Instantly every soldier turned in the same direction, 
 and, in much the best order they had yet displayed, 
 came to a present, while the officers saluted. 
 
 " We are evidently of some importance in the eyes 
 of the natives after all," said Mrs. Johnson. 
 
 " They remind me of a lot. of monkeys imitating 
 what they see some one else do," was Elizabeth's com- 
 ment. 
 
 Mrs. Johnson laughed : " A very well trained lot 
 of monkeys ! " 
 
 To Paul, who was seated by her side on the oppo- 
 site balcony, Sofia said: 
 
 " I am beginning, already, to share my honors with 
 another. When she shall become the princess, I shall 
 have to be satisfied with very little." 
 
 " Do you think it has gone as far as that? " asked 
 Paul in surprise. 
 
 " Our people evidently think so. An act, which i&
 
 128 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 -with you a simple courtesy, means recognition of a 
 much different character here." 
 
 " A sort of acknowledgment of sovereignty ? " 
 suggested Paul. 
 
 " Well, something quite like it," Sofia replied with 
 a smile. " Do American gentlemen consider their 
 wives their sovereigns? " 
 
 " Without a doubt," he replied gallantly, " every 
 American woman is a queen to her husband." 
 
 " What a happy land it must be. Of course there 
 is never any cause for a divorce. Many women in 
 Burma have to put away their husbands because they 
 will not do as they are bid." 
 
 " I am afraid that husbands are much alike the 
 world over," laughed Paul. " We do hear of di- 
 vorces occasionally." 
 
 " But see ! " he exclaimed as the troops came down 
 the street. " You are not to be entirely forgotten." 
 
 A troop of hill tribesmen came swiftly down on 
 their fleet Tartary horses, and they pulled up so 
 suddenly in front of Sofia that the horses stood on 
 their hind feet like trick animals in a circus. 
 
 Sofia arose, and, taking a long silken scarf of 
 peculiar design from about her shoulders, let it fall 
 from the balcony. Before it had fluttered half way 
 to the ground, the captain of the troop had put spurs 
 to his horse, and, dashing forward, had caught it on 
 the point of his lance. Reining his steed under the 
 balcony, he offered the scarf to its owner. 
 
 " It shall be your new standard, Boh Shway," said 
 Sofia. 
 
 Returning swiftly to his troop, the captain gave a
 
 AN EVENTFUL DAY 
 
 brief command. Instantly the horsemen, whirling in. 
 a half circle, came up squarely abreast and faced the 
 balcony, where they again forced their horses back 
 on their haunches. 
 
 Paul, who had been an intensely interested spec- 
 tator, applauded loudly, exclaiming : " Such horse- 
 manship certainly deserves recognition ! " 
 
 Sofia turned as he spoke. For a moment she hesi- 
 tated and the blood rushed to her face. Then she 
 said: 
 
 " Come. We will express our appreciation of the 
 courtesy together." 
 
 Rising, he took her extended hand, and stepping 
 to the front of the balcony, beside her, uncovered. 
 
 Immediately the entire populace raised a great 
 shout of: "Sofia! Sofia! MahMee!" The drums- 
 beat and the horns blew. 
 
 " They are certainly fond of you," said Paul. " I 
 think you need have no fear that any one will ever 
 supplant you in their affections. It is a fine body 
 of horsemen." 
 
 Sofia's cheeks still glowed, and she seemingly could 
 hardly reply for the excitement of the occasion. 
 
 " They are my own troop." 
 
 Oo Toung-lay had also risen, and, as they turned, 
 grasped Paul by the hand. 
 
 " This is a notable day. It gives me great pleas- 
 ure!" 
 
 " It is, indeed! " said Paul with emphasis. " I 
 am not surprised that the affection of the people for 
 your daughter should give you much pleasure." 
 
 Oo Toung-lay looked at Paul in an uncertain way,
 
 130 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 and then shot an inquiring glance at his daughter. 
 She still seemed greatly agitated by the applause, 
 and said something hurriedly in Burmese, which Paul 
 did not catch. Whatever it was, it satisfied Oo 
 Toung-lay, and he resumed his inspection of the 
 scenes on the street, while Sofia leaned back in her 
 chair and seemed lost in thought. 
 
 It was high noon before the last feature of the 
 review was over and Prince Sindhu was able to retire 
 to his own apartments. He was no sooner alone than 
 he summoned his father and sister. He was pacing 
 up and down the floor when they entered, and, with- 
 out more than a hasty glance of recognition, burst 
 out angrily: 
 
 " What is the meaning of this most remarkable 
 action? Has my sister lost her mind to take such a 
 step without consulting me? " 
 
 He stopped in front of her, awaiting her reply. 
 Sofia looked helplessly at her father as though ex- 
 pecting him to speak ; but finding no encouragement 
 in his looks, she burst into tears, exclaiming: 
 
 " Oh, brother, forgive me! It is all a terrible 
 mistake ! " 
 
 " A mistake ! " he almost shouted. " Of course 
 it is a mistake, and one that I can see no way of 
 correcting without disgrace to you." 
 
 Sofia could not reply for her tears. At length 
 her father spoke for her: 
 
 " My son, it is even worse than you think. Our 
 guest has been insulted by a mad girl's prank ! " 
 
 " Insulted'? " shouted Sindhu. " Is it an insult to 
 be publicly acknowledged as the affianced husband
 
 AN EVENTFUL DAY 131 
 
 of the Princess Sofia? It is we who have been in- 
 sulted, that he should have dared to aspire to such 
 a position ! " 
 
 Sofia hid her face in her hands and moaned: 
 
 " Oh, brother, forgive me ! He has not aspired ! 
 He does not even know what all of the excitement of 
 the people is about ! " 
 
 Sindhu stopped in his tracks and looked first at 
 Sofia and then at her father in blank amazement. 
 
 " I do not understand ! " he exclaimed. " If you 
 have not promised to become his wife, why have you 
 thus honored him before all my people? " 
 
 " I do not know ! Oh, I am sure I do not know ! 
 It was as my father says, a mad prank! When I 
 saw you call the attention of the people to the Amer- 
 ican girl, I was impelled to call their attention to the 
 man. I acted on the impulse of the moment." 
 
 " And he knows nothing of what it all means ? " 
 asked Sindhu. 
 
 " No more than Miss Raymond knows what the 
 other means, unless you have told her." 
 
 " I have not told her ; but I intend to marry her ! " 
 
 Sofia sprang to her feet. " And I intend to marry 
 him ! " she exclaimed. 
 
 She stood before her brother with heaving breast 
 and flashing eye. " Is there any reason why I should 
 not, if you can marry the American girl? He is a 
 good man, I know he is : and he is a wise man. Why 
 should I not marry him ? " 
 
 Sindhu stood for several minutes without replying. 
 He finally broke the silence and his voice assumed 
 its usual calmness:
 
 132 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " You know nothing about the man." 
 
 " Neither do you know anything about the girl." 
 
 " That makes no difference ; but she is single and 
 the company she is in vouches for her purity. This 
 man may have a wife and children." 
 
 " I do not believe it ! " and she thought of her 
 conversation with him. 
 
 " There are many other reasons," Sindhu contin- 
 ued, " but the chief one at present is, that he has 
 not asked you to marry him, and you do not know 
 that he ever will." 
 
 The light died out of the girl's eyes, and she sank 
 into her seat sobbing: 
 
 " True ! True, he may not ! Oh, why did I ever 
 do such a foolish thing ! " 
 
 Sindhu's heart was touched. His love for his sis- 
 ter had been one of the ruling motives of his life. 
 Her distress grieved him, and now that his anger 
 had passed, and he had come to know his sister's 
 feelings, he recognized that the easiest thing to do 
 was to make the best of a bad situation, and to get 
 out of it as quickly as possible. But how? 
 
 " Do not cry, little sister," he said, as he laid his 
 hand caressingly on her head. " It will all come out 
 right; but we shall have to make an explanation to 
 our guest." 
 
 " No ! no, brother ! " she exclaimed. " Not that ! 
 He will not know! He need never know! Please do 
 not humiliate me in his eyes. What would he think 
 of me ! he, in whose country every man considers his 
 wife a queen ! " 
 
 " The girl is right," said Oo Toung-lay. " I see no
 
 AN EVENTFUL DAY 138 
 
 reason for explaining to him what the people think, 
 We leave here to-morrow. Every one is so intent 
 on the boat race that they will think of nothing else. 
 I will see that no one has a chance to tell him, and the 
 thing will be as though it had not happened." 
 
 Sindhu remained absorbed in his thoughts for sev- 
 eral minutes. At length Sofia laid her hand on his 
 shoulder. Her action was one of pleading, and he 
 turned and kissed her. 
 
 " It shall be as you desire. But later, how is 
 my little sister going to conduct herself? " 
 
 " Have no further fear for me, brother. He shall 
 never know that I love him." 
 
 " Not even if he asks you ? " inquired her father 
 slyly. 
 
 " It will be soon enough to answer that question 
 when the time comes," declared Sindhu, brusquely. 
 
 " If it ever does," said Sofia. 
 
 Oo Toung-lay took his daughter in his arms and 
 kissed her tenderly. It was an unusual action on 
 his part. Then as he held her off at arm's length,, 
 and surveyed her critically, he remarked : 
 
 " I can see no reason why the time should not 
 come." 
 
 He looked at his watch. 
 
 " I declare, it is two hours after midday. Come, 
 let us have our luncheon and get ready for the boat 
 race."
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 THE LAME WALK 
 
 FOUR o'clock in the afternoon and the sun is stil) 
 beating down on the mile and half stretch of water 
 that extends northward from the city. The soldiers 
 have been released from duty and all thoughts of a 
 warlike character have been laid aside; unless, per- 
 chance, the contest which is to be waged by the rival 
 boat crews, in their long and delicately fashioned 
 craft, may be called warlike. Even Sofia has stilled 
 the tumult of her heart sufficiently to don a more 
 suitable costume and make herself as attractive as 
 possible. With her father and the rest of the party 
 she has sought the scene of the great aquatic strug- 
 gle, while Paul, unmindful of the thoughts that are 
 being held about him by the native populace, is one 
 of the most active of those who have not a personal 
 interest in the race. Always an enthusiastic oars- 
 man, while at Cornell, stroke in the university 
 eight, he now notes every point in the event and 
 comments thereon. 
 
 All over Burma, which is threaded with rivers, 
 boat racing is a favorite pastime, and the announce- 
 ment that the Zama-lay had challenged the Toung- 
 kaya, hitherto the unconquered champions of Myang- 
 
 134
 
 THE LAME WALK 135 
 
 Nee, had set the natives wild. Coming out after 
 luncheon, the party found all astir. Girls, with 
 flowers in their hair, and the brightest of dainty silk 
 handkerchiefs floating over their dazzling white 
 jackets, and with their long skirts trailing in the dust, 
 were hurrying about regardless of the damage to 
 their apparel. Young men, ordinarily scrupulous of 
 their attire, rushed frantically back and forth in an 
 apparently aimless manner. As a matter of fact all 
 had a common obj ect. It was to wager the last rupee 
 they could raise on the result of the race; and the 
 excitement at times reached a point that would make 
 the betting ring at the Derby seem like a tea party. 
 Suddenly there was a lull and every eye was turned 
 towards the river. The boats had started for the pre- 
 liminary row over the course. It is always necessary 
 to propitiate the river spirits, and the boats were 
 loaded with offerings of rice, plantains, flowers and 
 betel to appease the kelpies. 
 
 Oo Toung-lay, as an hereditary ruler, had been 
 selected as the judge. The old gentleman himself 
 pulled a good oar twenty-five years ago, and is now 
 all excitement over the event. He takes his seat in 
 the judge's stand, while the dignitaries of the city, 
 and Prince Sindhu's party, gather about him. The 
 challenging crew, twenty-four in number, are a fine 
 looking lot, as they pull by in their fifty-foot boat. 
 A few lengths behind them paddle the champions, 
 their oars keeping time to a rowing song. They are 
 alder men, every one of whom is trained to a finish. 
 No wonder they have an unbeaten record! 
 
 Both crews salute the grand stand as they pass
 
 136 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 and the adherents of the Zama-lay greet them with a 
 shout of : " Youk-kya ! Youk-kya ! " as their oars 
 flash in the sunlight. 
 
 The winning-post is not such as is used in English 
 or American boat racing. Instead, a boat is moored 
 out in the current with its head to the stream- At 
 right angles to its length a long hollow bamboo 
 stretches across the bows, and through this is passed 
 a rattan, the end projecting an inch or two beyond 
 the mouth at both sides. The contesting boats have 
 each their own side, and keep their own water, and 
 the bow paddler rises and snatches at this rattan 
 as the boat flies past. It thus becomes a proof of 
 victory. 
 
 " Do you feel like placing a little wager? " asked 
 Prince Sindhu of Paul, as the contesting crews passed 
 by on their way to their station. 
 
 " If the wager is of the right sort, I would not 
 mind." 
 
 "What do you say if we make it the little book 
 you guard so zealously, against my copy of Sakoon- 
 tala? " suggested Sindhu shyly. 
 
 " The odds in your favor are altogether too great." 
 
 " Suppose I say two of my favorite books ? " 
 
 " Not for a whole library,'* laughed Paul ; " unless 
 I were where I could get another." 
 
 Sofia, listening to every word uttered, wondered 
 if this little book could be the " pearl of great price." 
 
 ** I have written for several more copies of the 
 book," explained Paul, " and I hope soon to be able 
 to present you with one. If we must make a wager,
 
 THE LAME WALK 187 
 
 suppose it be the first chance at doing a service to 
 some one who shall ask it of us? " 
 
 " Done ! " said Sindhu, " if you think you wifl 
 know how to make me pay in case I lose. I pick the 
 challengers, giving you that advantage." 
 
 " Thanks," said Paul, ** and it will be very simple 
 to pay when the time comes." 
 
 " Well, of all the odd wagers this is the oddest ! " 
 exclaimed Mrs. Johnson. " I do not see how it will 
 work." 
 
 " It appears easy to me," explained Elizabeth. 
 ** If some one should come and ask you or me to give 
 him a rupee, and I were the winner, I should be al- 
 lowed the privilege of giving." 
 
 " Oh ! " said Mrs. Johnson. " You lose when you 
 win?" 
 
 " Not at all," said Paul with a boyish laugh, "'it 
 is more blessed to give than to receive.' ' 
 
 The votive offerings have now been made, and the 
 boats are turned towards the starting-point. The 
 din and bustle on the bank become greater. The bet- 
 ting continues, and the clink of rupees is heard. 
 Oo Toung-lay tries to talk to the Americans, but it 
 is no use ; he cannot keep either his mind or his eye 
 off the boats. The only one of the natives, in the 
 group, who does not seem to have lost his self-con- 
 trol, is Sindhu, and as Elizabeth notes the difference 
 in his manner and that of the other Burmese, the 
 superiority of the man over his environment impresses 
 itself upon her. 
 
 At last there is a hush and every eye is turned up 
 the river. The boats are at the starting-point.
 
 138 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 There is a minute or two of straightening into line, 
 and then, with a loud shout, they are off to a start 
 by mutual consent. Served by their magnificent boat 
 and their younger strength, the challengers take the 
 lead and continue to draw ahead until half way down 
 the course, when daylight can be seen between the 
 two boats. Their backers shout with joy and already 
 seem to see victory before them; but the champions 
 appear perfectly composed and their backers seem 
 without fear. 
 
 Each boat holds its position and the banks flash 
 past. 
 
 But now they are approaching the winning-post, 
 when suddenly the steersman for the champions lets 
 out a yell. Although there is no apparent quicken- 
 ing of the stroke, the gap, which for the last few 
 hundred yards has remained unaltered, suddenly dis- 
 appears. Steadily the champions creep forward, 
 until for the first time the challengers' bow sees the 
 enemy's boat, and in another second they are nose 
 and nose. 
 
 Now the noise on the bank becomes simply deafen- 
 ing. Shouts of encouragement and despair alter- 
 nately fill the air, and the spectators swing their 
 turbans and dance about like wild men. Girls crowd 
 to the water's edge, heedless of the mud and splash- 
 ing which will ruin their silken skirts. Young men 
 and boys rush up to their necks in the water and yell 
 encouragingly. Even the Americans are carried 
 away by the excitement of the occasion. 
 
 Now it is only a boat's length to the winning-post 
 and the champions lead. Oo Toung-lay suddenly
 
 THE LAME WALK 139 
 
 utters a shrill cry that cuts through the din like a 
 steam whistle, "Youk-kya! Youk-kya!" It is a 
 shout of encouragement to the challengers, and their 
 adherents take up the cry. 
 
 " Youk-kya ! Youk-kya ! Row for your lives ! 
 Every mother's son of you! Sway lay lay. Row 
 for your unvanished name! Youk-kya! Youk- 
 kya !" 
 
 The two bow oarsmen fling their paddles from 
 them and rise for the finish. The boats are nose and 
 nose. It is now a test of dexterity as well as 
 strength. Which shall grasp the rattan that is to be 
 the trophy of victory. The wink of an eye too soon, 
 the flick of a finger too late, and there will be noth- 
 ing to seize. A great hush falls upon the crowd, as 
 both men suddenly disappear in the water, apparently 
 clutching simultaneously at the rattan. Five seconds 
 of breathless suspense, and the oarsman of the chal- 
 lengers rises to the surface waving on high the trophy. 
 The champion's bow had only felt the scratch of it 
 on his hand, as it disappeared through the tube. 
 
 The scene that followed was beyond description. 
 Oo Toung-lay tucked up his skirts and danced like 
 a Highlander. Then he turned and embraced, first 
 Sofia and then Elizabeth. So excited was he that he 
 failed to notice the difference until Sindhu brought 
 him to his senses by remarking with a laugh : 
 
 " Father, I am surprised at your frivolity ! " 
 
 " A-me" ! A-m6 ! But the young lady will excuse 
 me. It was wonderful ! Wonderful ! It reminds me 
 of the great race at Akouk-toung twenty-five years
 
 140 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 ago. I feel like a young man! Come, let us go and 
 congratulate the winners." 
 
 The spirit of the occasion was infectious. Athletics 
 had always been Elizabeth's strong point, and she 
 appreciated the old gentleman's enthusiasm. 
 
 " No apology is necessary," she laughingly ex- 
 claimed, " I feel honored in being made a party to 
 the rejoicing; and besides," she continued, " old men, 
 you know, are privileged." 
 
 " Is that a challenge or warning? " laughed Paul. 
 
 " Whichever it is," exclaimed Sindhu, " would that 
 I were old ! " 
 
 " I am glad that you are becoming so gallant," 
 said Sofia. " I shall begin to have hopes of you." 
 
 " All that I have needed," replied Sindhu, " was 
 the inspiration." 
 
 He gave Elizabeth a glance which sent the blood 
 to her cheeks. 
 
 " I fear that I shall find it less easy to forgive 
 Prince Sindhu than his father," she exclaimed. *' He 
 was carried away by his feelings." 
 
 The crowd had begun to leave the stand, and 
 Sindhu and Elizabeth were the last to descend the 
 steps. 
 
 " Believe me," he said in a voice which could not 
 be heard by the others, " I, too, have been carried 
 away by my feelings, and they will not change." 
 
 There was no opportunity for a reply, for which 
 Elizabeth was truly thankful, although she felt cer- 
 tain it would not be long till she would have to make 
 one. Already she was wondering how she was going 
 to answer, and what she was going to say.
 
 THE LAME WALK 141 
 
 WTien the party reached the landing-place the 
 winning crew was already ashore, and Oo Toung-lay, 
 in his enthusiasm, was distributing handfuls of rupees 
 right and left. Boys and girls, indiscriminately, 
 were scrambling on the ground together, in their 
 endeavor to get one or more of the coins, and the 
 crowd was cheering and shouting with laughter. 
 There was additional cheering when Sindhu and Sofia 
 approached, and the latter felt her heart grow faint 
 with apprehension lest something should be said or 
 done that would give Paul a knowledge of how their 
 names were linked together in the minds of the people. 
 Outside of the enthusiasm manifested, and the curi- 
 osity which was naturally excited by foreigners, 
 nothing occurred that would indicate to any of the 
 Americans that they were regarded in any different 
 light now than they were upon their arrival the 
 previous night. 
 
 As the last rupee was gathered in and the crowd 
 somewhat quieted down, a number of monks, bearing 
 their little bowls, appeared, seeking alms. Nearly 
 every one contributed, and the members of Prince 
 Sindhu's suite were among the largest contribu- 
 tors. 
 
 " Does the giving of alms to the pohn-gyees come 
 within the terms of our bet ? " laughingly asked 
 Sindhu of Paul. 
 
 " It might under certain conditions ; but to me 
 they have not the appearance of being in great need 
 of assistance. If they are not, the givings of alms 
 is a wrong rather than a good deed, for it encour- 
 ages a life of idleness. However, it is the custom of
 
 142 PAUL ANTHONY. CHRISTIAN 
 
 the country to thus support them, and I am not pre- 
 pared to discuss its wisdom." 
 
 " All right," laughed Sindhu, " but remember I 
 am to have the first chance to do a deed which we 
 shall really consider good." 
 
 He had hardly uttered the words, when there ap- 
 peared on crutches a lad of possibly thirteen years. 
 His left leg was drawn and twisted, and his tattered 
 clothing and emaciated face made him a pitiable ob- 
 ject. 
 
 " Remember the afflicted, kind Prince ! Remember 
 the afflicted, kind gentlemen ! " he cried as he ap- 
 proached. 
 
 " Surely this is a worthy object and a chance to 
 do a good deed ! " exclaimed the prince, as all reached 
 for their purses. *' I claim as my wager the sole 
 right to assist this helpless youth. I know well the 
 story of his accident." 
 
 He took from his purse a gold piece and tossed it 
 into the lad's cap with the expression of keenest en- 
 joyment. Thankful as the lad was, his pleasure at 
 receiving the gift was clearly not as satisfying as 
 Sindhu's, who exclaimed joyfully: 
 
 " I never won a wager that gave me such enjoy- 
 ment." 
 
 " You are experiencing the great truth of the 
 blessing that comes from giving," said Elizabeth, 
 expressing her satisfaction at Prince Sindhu's words. 
 
 Instead of hastening away with his gift, as might 
 have been expected, the lad lingered, his eyes fixed 
 steadily upon Paul. Sofia noticed the action and her 
 heart almost stopped beating. She felt sure that she
 
 THE LAME WALK 143 
 
 knew of what he was thinking, and expected every mo- 
 ment that his action would attract such attention as 
 would betray her secret. Her father likewise noted 
 it, and, as he had undertaken to keep the knowledge 
 from Paul, he ordered the lad to take himself off. 
 
 As the boy turned painfully, something in his 
 manner something in his look caused Elizabeth 
 to ask: 
 
 " Is it not money you want? " 
 
 He turned appealingly to Oo Toung-lay, and then 
 his glance reverted to Paul, but fear of official dis- 
 pleasure prevented a reply. 
 
 " Certainly money was what he wanted," exclaimed 
 Sofia. " We are wasting time. Let us be going." 
 
 Paul had also caught the lad's glance, and recalled 
 how a dog with a thorn in his foot had once come 
 to him for assistance with that same look of mute 
 appeal in its eyes. Stepping forward, he asked: 
 
 " What is it, little brother? " 
 
 Sofia in a very agony of apprehension tried to 
 step between them, but with a sudden effort the boy 
 threw himself at Paul's feet, exclaiming : 
 
 " Great pohn-gyee, I would walk ! " 
 
 At this most unexpected reply every eye was fixed 
 alternately upon Paul and upon the lad at his feet. 
 At first Paul was quite unable to understand whence 
 came the request, and for a moment stood nonplussed, 
 while Sofia heaved a sigh of great relief. Raising 
 his eyes from the boy, however, Paul caught sight of 
 Dhuleep Mingh crowding forward in the press and 
 the mystery was solved.
 
 " You have been talking with the pohn-na, with my 
 servant? " he said. 
 
 " Yes, Sahib. He told me how the Sahib's God had 
 awakened him from the dream that Ram had sent 
 and that he would make me to walk." 
 
 "And do you believe him? " asked Paul. 
 
 " Yes, Sahib." 
 
 For some moments, while the people stood expect- 
 ant, Paul lifted his thought in silent prayer. Then 
 he raised the boy tenderly to his feet and placed his 
 crutches in his hand. Motioning Dhuleep Mingh 
 to his side, he bade him take the lad to his apart- 
 ments. The crowd opened to let them pass and they 
 were quickly lost to sight. 
 
 " A most remarkable scene ! " said Elder Meredith 
 to Prince Sindhu. " Did I not tell you our friend 
 was teaching the natives a most delusive and alluring 
 sophistry ? " 
 
 Sindhu, remembering the report of the resuscita- 
 tion of Dhuleep Mingh, replied: 
 
 " Let us wait and see." 
 
 As Paul turned from the boy, he confronted Eliz- 
 abeth. 
 
 " What does it all mean ? " she asked. 
 
 " The lad has heard of God and His Christ, and he 
 would learn the truth." 
 
 "How?" 
 
 The one word and the manner of her asking re- 
 vealed her thought, and Paul replied as plainly and 
 tersely : 
 
 " By proof ! By demonstration ! " 
 
 " I do not think that I quite understand."
 
 THE LAME WALK 145 
 
 " Do you remember the last words of Jesus before 
 His ascension ? " asked Paul. " You certainly should. 
 It is a favorite quotation with all missionaries." 
 
 Elizabeth's face flushed. 
 
 " Let me repeat it for you," he continued. " The 
 injunction recorded in Mark xvi beginning, * Go ye 
 into all the world, and preach the gospel to every 
 creature,' concludes as follows : * And these signs 
 shall follow them that believe: In my name shall they 
 cast out devils ; they shall speak with new tongues ; 
 they shall take up serpents; and if they drink any 
 deadly thing, it shall not hurt them ; they shall lay 
 hands on the sick, and they shall recover.' ' 
 
 " It was not necessary to quote it," said Elizabeth. 
 " I am very familiar with it." 
 
 " Dhuleep Mingh has told this lad these things 
 and that I believe. Dhuleep Mingh has had proof 
 that satisfied him. The lad wants the same. I am 
 going to see him now." 
 
 Paul turned abruptly away. Crossing to where 
 Prince Sindhu was waiting for him, he took him by 
 the arm. 
 
 " We were just discussing you," said the prince. 
 
 Paul smiled, but in his eyes there was a far-away 
 look. 
 
 " So I suspected," he said mechanically ; then as 
 he brought his thoughts back to his immediate sur- 
 roundings he said : " Will you grant me a few words 
 in private ? " 
 
 Sindhu's face lighted with anticipation. At last it 
 seemed that he was to learn something of this man's 
 thoughts, to be taken into his confidence.
 
 146 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " Come to my apartments. We shall not be inter- 
 rupted. Father, I leave our guests in your charge 
 for the present." 
 
 As they returned to the mayor's house they were 
 the center of attraction, but so engrossed was Paul 
 with his own thoughts that he paid little attention to 
 what was passing about him, and answered all ques- 
 tions put to him in monosyllables. 
 
 Seated at last in Prince Sindhu's chamber, Paul 
 came at once to the matter in hand. 
 
 " What you have just witnessed, Prince Sindhu, 
 has been rather a remarkable scene. Being your 
 guest, and you occupying so exalted a position, I 
 feel that a few words of explanation are due you 
 before I take the next step. 
 
 " As you know, I am a Christian. Our great 
 Master has told us to preach the gospel and heal the 
 sick. Believing, as I do, that the command is im- 
 perative, I always obey it in so far as I am able. 
 This poor lad has asked for help. You gave him such 
 as you could. He has now asked for more help, 
 help which shall free him from the claim of bodily 
 suffering as well as the claim of poverty. Under 
 our wager you claim the sole right to assist him. 
 Can you give him the help he now asks? " 
 
 " There is no physician this side of Rangoon who 
 could possibly perform the required operation," re- 
 plied Prince Sindhu. 
 
 " There is one," said Paul, " the great Physician 
 who heals all our infirmities, even the one God." 
 
 Sindhu looked at him as though he doubted his 
 sanity.
 
 THE LAME WALK 147 
 
 " Surely you cannot expect to cure this boy with- 
 out a surgical operation ? " he said. " Not since the 
 days of the lord Gaudama has such a thing hap- 
 pened." 
 
 " I simply ask your permission to try," replied 
 Paul. " I should not ask the permission except for 
 the unusual condition." 
 
 Sindhu was so much surprised that he could no 
 more than exclaim: 
 
 " You have my permission to do whatever you de- 
 sire, so that the boy is not killed ! " 
 
 " Death," replied Paul, " has no place in God's 
 kingdom ! I shall see you in the morning." 
 
 Withdrawing to his own room, Paul found Dhuleep 
 Mingh and the lad already there. The pleading 
 look on the boy's face had given way to one of joy- 
 ful expectancy. He seized Paul's hand as he entered 
 and would have kissed it. Paul smiled at his enthu- 
 siasm and said gently: 
 
 " It is God to whom you should feel grateful for 
 the truth which makes men free." 
 
 He placed the lad in a great easy chair and 
 motioned Dhuleep Mingh to withdraw. Then he 
 seated himself at a table at the boy's side. 
 
 " What is your name? " 
 
 " Moung Gouk." 
 
 " And what has Dhuleep Mingh told you, Moung 
 Gouk?" 
 
 " That the Sahib's God woke him from the dream 
 Ram sent him and that he also woke Moung Utt Nee 
 from a fever dream. He says it is only a dream that
 
 148 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 I cannot walk, but the dream seems so very real to 
 me, Sahib ! " 
 
 Paul smiled. 
 
 " Mortal mind is the same in Burma as it is in 
 America," he thought to himself. Aloud he said: 
 " Does Moung Gouk believe that God is able to do 
 all that Dhuleep Mingh has said ? " 
 
 " Is not Moung Gouk here ? " said the lad. 
 
 " Thy faith hath made thee whole," and, " Blessed 
 are the poor in spirit for theirs is the kingdom of 
 heaven," thought Paul. And certainly it was a re- 
 ceptive thought with which he had to deal. As he 
 closed his eyes in prayer the lad fixed upon him a 
 look of gentle and loving confidence. 
 
 For many minutes there was absolute silence in the 
 room while Paul sat with his head bowed upon his 
 hand. Moung Gouk watched him closely, wondering 
 at his attitude; but as he looked and wondered a 
 feeling of happiness that he had never before felt 
 came over him, a sense of relief from pain and of 
 perfect comfort. His thoughts began to take tan- 
 gible form, and he found himself wondering what 
 this God was of whom Dhuleep Mingh had talked to 
 him so much. Dhuleep Mingh had told him God was 
 Truth, Life, and Love, and, in his feeble way, had 
 tried to explain what it meant, but Moung Gouk had 
 not understood. As he sat there watching Paul, 
 however, he began to think, and slowly through his 
 consciousness came the first faint glimpse of truth 
 the truth that makes men free. 
 
 " Truth," he thought to himself, " is something 
 that is really so, always was so, and always will be
 
 THE LAME WALK 149 
 
 so. The Sahib says that my lameness is a dream. A 
 dream is not true. And once a long time ago when 
 I was a little boy I was not lame." 
 
 Then as Paul continued in silent prayer, the lad 
 tried to think how he came to be lame. He remem- 
 bered that he was playing, then something hap- 
 pened and he felt a pain in his leg, and when he 
 again tried to run he could not. The pain in his leg 
 was always there and kept him from running. Now 
 the pain was gone and he felt that he could run as 
 well as ever. 
 
 He was startled from his reverie by a light knock 
 at the door. He looked at Paul, who made no move 
 to answer it. The knock was repeated. Paul slowly 
 removed his hand from his eyes and raised his head. 
 He caught the boy's look, and, recognizing the 
 change that had come over him, in a voice of gentle 
 command said: 
 
 " Go open the door, Moung Gouk ! " 
 
 The lad slid from his chair, ran across the room 
 and placed his hand upon the latch. Then the change 
 in his condition suddenly burst upon him, and, fling- 
 ing the door wide open, he fairly shouted : 
 
 " See ! See ! Moung Gouk can walk ! " 
 
 " It is a miracle ! " exclaimed Sofia's voice in the 
 doorway. 
 
 For the visitor whom Moung Gouk had risen to 
 admit was Sofia. Unable to bear longer the suspense 
 of what might be taking place in Paul's room, and 
 feeling certain the lad would let drop some word that 
 would lead Paul to inquire more about the scene of 
 the morning, she had determined to interrupt their
 
 150 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 conference and upon some pretext or another get 
 the boy away. Judge then her surprise to have the 
 door opened by the boy himself, and to hear his joy- 
 ful exclamation telling of his changed condition. 
 
 " It is a miracle ! " she exclaimed, stopping dumb- 
 founded in the door, all other thoughts driven from 
 her mind. 
 
 " Not at all," said Paul arising and coming toward 
 her. 
 
 She turned as though she would flee, but he detained 
 her. 
 
 " There is nothing supernatural about the boy's 
 healing," he continued. " It is the natural working 
 of truth." 
 
 Moung Gouk would have thrown himself at Paul's 
 feet, but Paul prevented him. 
 
 " Give unto God," he said impressively, " the honor 
 and glory due His holy name." 
 
 He placed his hand on the lad's shoulder, and spoke 
 again to Sofia, with that tone of voice which had 
 always so attracted her: 
 
 " If you would only understand the truths taught 
 by our great Master, you would realize that the lad's 
 healing from lameness has been accomplished in an 
 absolutely Christian and scientific manner. It is 
 Christian because it is done in the name of Christ ; 
 and it is scientific because it is based upon a Princi- 
 ple and rule from which there is absolutely no devi- 
 ation. It is also divine, because all truth is from 
 God, Mind, and, therefore, there is no real knowledge 
 that is not divine." 
 
 Sofia looked at him as one might gaze on a being
 
 THE LAME WALK 151 
 
 from some other sphere. At last she spoke and her 
 voice trembled with suppressed emotion: 
 
 " In spite of my much reading your words are 
 most strange. I understand but vaguely what you 
 mean. I only know that by some mysterious power, 
 of which I know not, you have caused this crippled 
 boy to walk." 
 
 " It is not I who have caused him to walk, but God, 
 working through me. He has answered my prayer 
 offered in the name of Christ." 
 
 " I cannot understand," she still replied. " I will 
 go to my brother." 
 
 She turned and hastily departed. 
 
 Summoning Dhuleep Mingh, Paul bade him hastily 
 carry a message to Prince Sindhu, asking that he be 
 not disturbed until morning, as he would be alone. 
 The request was granted, but the information carried 
 by Sofia was the subject of long discussion between 
 the brother and sister that night. In his inability to 
 reach Paul, Sindhu sent for Elder Meredith and 
 Elizabeth, and discussed it with them. During the 
 evening Mr. Lombard came in. They were able to 
 offer no explanation other than that in all ages God 
 had answered the prayer of faith. 
 
 " But," declared Elder Meredith, " Mr. Anthony 
 has not impressed me as having that faith, that sub- 
 mission to the will of God that would bring this 
 speedy answer to his prayer. He has seemed rather 
 to deny the teaching of the Bible; to deny the real- 
 ity of sin and the power of God to send punishment 
 upon mankind for transgressing His law."
 
 152 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " * Judge not that ye be not judged,' " quoted 
 Elizabeth. ** * By their fruits ye shall know them.' ' 
 
 It was the first opinion she had ventured during 
 the conversation ; but her heart was in a tumult. 
 The power of a great demonstrable truth was making 
 itself felt. 
 
 "I do not wish to judge any one," said Elder 
 Meredith, " but you know we are told to beware of 
 * false prophets,' who come in Christ's name 
 ' wolves in sheep's clothing.' Jesus declared that 
 many such should come and ' do many mighty works 
 which should deceive, if possible, the very elect.' The 
 world to-day is full of so-called hypnotists and mag- 
 netic healers and we cannot be too careful. I do not 
 doubt God's ability to heal the cripple, I simply 
 question the means." 
 
 " In other words," said Prince Sindhu, " you want 
 Mr. Anthony to conform to your ideas of how God 
 should heal the sick, although, as I understand, you 
 have never been able to make any practical use of 
 these ideas yourself." 
 
 " That is exactly it ! " exclaimed Mr. Lombard, 
 who up to this time had been merely an interested 
 listener. " Why, God, through His prophets, healed 
 the sick and raised the dead long before the Teacher 
 of Galilee was born." 
 
 " I did not come here to discuss theology," de- 
 clared Elder Meredith, " or to preach Christianity 
 to one who has the testimony of two thousand years 
 to convince him of the divinity of Jesus Christ. I 
 came at Prince Sindhu's request to give him what
 
 THE LAME WALK 153 
 
 light I could on this healing of the cripple. Come, 
 Miss Raymond, we must be going." 
 
 Elizabeth arose, but as she bade Sofia and Prince 
 Sindhu good night said: 
 
 " I cannot help but feel that Mr. Anthony has 
 found something, be it Christian or otherwise, that 
 the rest of us have not found. He believes it to be 
 the truth. It makes him happy and enables him to do 
 much good. If it is the truth it certainly must be of 
 God." 
 
 " At least that is a charitable view to take of it," 
 declared Prince Sindhu ; " but I should know that 
 your kind heart would always see good in every- 
 thing." 
 
 " The more I see of Miss Raymond," said Sindhu 
 to his sister after their callers had departed, " the 
 more I am satisfied that she is a remarkable girl." 
 
 " And the more I see of Mr. Anthony," said Sofia, 
 " the more I am convinced that he is a remarkable 
 man." 
 
 The only person in the entire party who did not 
 seem surprised at Moung Gouk's healing was Dhuleep 
 Mingh. 
 
 " Did I not tell you that the Sahib's God would 
 waken you from your dream ? " he said. " He can 
 awaken us from all our dreams." 
 
 " But how are we to know they are dreams ? " 
 asked the lad. 
 
 " Everything is a dream that is not good," was the 
 reply.
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 PAUL GIVES HIS TESTIMONY 
 
 PAUL did not permit Moung Gouk to leave his 
 room that night, and devoted the time, till past mid- 
 night, in teaching and explaining to the lad the sim- 
 ple truths of the Bible, in telling him of the Com- 
 forter, even the Spirit of Truth, which Jesus declared, 
 " shall teach you all things," even as he taught in 
 his Sermon on the Mount and demonstrated by his 
 many deeds. Paul told the boy of the Christ which 
 taketh away the sins of the world; he told him of 
 that Jesus who was crucified, and who arose from the 
 grave that he might prove by his resurrection the 
 nothingness of death ; told him of that Saviour, who, 
 by his demonstration over death and the grave, by 
 his practical atonement as the Son of God, made us 
 to realize our at-one-ment, our unity, with God 
 Mind, Life, Truth, Love. 
 
 When he bade Moung Gouk good-by the next 
 morning, Paul told him to go directly home and 
 talk little. " Ponder over what you have learned and 
 think of God as a loving Father." 
 
 " Yes, Sahib," replied the boy obediently, " but 
 shall I tell no one that you made me to walk? ** 
 
 Tell them that it was God." 
 154
 
 PAUL GIVES HIS TESTIMONY 155 
 
 The lad walked slowly across the room, seemingly 
 loth to go. 
 
 " Was there something else you wished to ask ? " 
 inquired Paul, noting the boy's hesitancy. 
 
 " May I have my crutches, Sahib ? " 
 
 " What will you do with them? " 
 
 " Give them to some other boy who cannot walk." 
 
 Paul smiled at the very human answer, although 
 he could appreciate that the thought came from a 
 desire to do a good deed. 
 
 " Would it not be better to help him to walk as 
 you do ? " he asked. 
 
 " But, Sahib, I don't know how." 
 
 " You believe that God, through His son Christ 
 Jesus, has made you to walk, do you not? " 
 
 " How could I doubt it, Sahib? " 
 
 " This same Jesus, when he was on earth, bade us 
 to follow his example in all things. If you believe 
 in him you c-an help others, just as I have helped 
 
 you." 
 
 The boy looked at the crutches a minute. 
 
 " Then, Sahib, I will keep the crutches to remind 
 me of him, and of you, who are to be the husband 
 of our princess." 
 
 Paul looked at the boy in surprise. 
 
 " You must not have such thoughts about your 
 princess," he said. 
 
 "Is it not so, Sahib?" 
 
 " Why should you think so ? " 
 
 *' All the people think so, Sahib. Did she not take 
 you by the hand before the prince and all the peo- 
 ple? "
 
 156 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Paul smiled to himself, and several things, for 
 which he had before been unable to account, became 
 suddenly clear. To the lad he said: 
 
 " When I am gone, tell the people they are mis- 
 taken. She took me by the hand because she has 
 confidence in me, the same as you." 
 
 " Our princess is very beautiful," said the boy. 
 
 " Yes," replied Paul, " but, what is better, I think 
 she is very good." 
 
 When Paul encountered the members of the party 
 that morning, no mention whatever was made of the 
 healing of Moung Gouk; nor did any one inquire 
 as to his whereabouts. There was an atmosphere of 
 restraint, and a tension, that could not long con- 
 tinue. But it was temporarily lost sight of in the 
 preparation and ceremonies incident to the departure 
 of the prince and his retinue for Annakan. 
 
 Eight elephants and a troop of horses made up 
 the caravan, which was to be escorted, during the 
 first day's journey, by the company of hill tribes- 
 men which had made such a creditable showing at the 
 review. The following morning, it was expected to 
 meet a troop of the prince's own body guard, which 
 was to come down from the capital city. The entire 
 population turned out to see them off, and there was 
 another season of she-kohing and prostrations. The 
 official Prince Sindhu was quite another man from the 
 Sindhu who had so far adopted English manners that 
 he could attend boat races and private receptions 
 like any ordinary gentleman. At last it was over 
 and the caravan was on its way. 
 
 A journey of ninety miles by elephant is a nov-
 
 elty that might well interest any young man or 
 woman brought up less than a daylight ride by rail 
 from New York. Especially may it be considered 
 a novelty when fifty miles of the journey is through 
 an Indian jungle. Here a troop of hillmen are not 
 more needed for protection from bands of marauding 
 Tartars, from the borders of Thibet, than from the 
 wild beasts which infest the country. Riding on the 
 back of an elephant is a curious sensation at best, 
 and this, added to a feeling that if the beast should 
 suddenly bolt, there would be little chance of stop- 
 ping him till he had torn up a few trees and created 
 other damage in his flight, makes elephant riding 
 quite as thrilling as a spin in a forty-horse power 
 autc-mobile, although the rate of speed is consider- 
 ably less. 
 
 Indian royal etiquette demanded that the elephants 
 ridden by Prince Sindhu and Sofia should carry no 
 one else; hence, during the journey, they were con- 
 demned to solitary grandeur and silence, unless they 
 should feel inclined to speak to the mahout perched 
 upon the animal's head. The third elephant carried 
 Paul and Oo Toung-lay ; Mr. Lombard and an officer 
 of the royal household rode a fourth ; the fifth carried 
 Elizabeth and Mrs. Johnson, and the sixth Mr. John- 
 son and Elder Meredith. The other two carried each 
 an attendant and baggage, while the rest of the 
 retinue came along on horses. It was a very preten- 
 tious cavalcade and required a broad thoroughfare 
 to make much headway. 
 
 After the city had been left behind, and the cara- 
 van had settled down to its steady pace, Prince
 
 158 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Sindhu began to go over in his mind the events of 
 the past two weeks, especially his connection, and that 
 of his family, with Paul Anthony. As he rode along 
 the road, he meditated upon the things he had seen 
 and heard, and tried to determine in his own mind 
 what there was about Paul that so attracted people 
 towards him. He was forced to admit to himself that 
 Paul was a most satisfactory fellow traveller and 
 jovial companion. And while he was evidently a man 
 possessed of a vast fund of information, he was as 
 retiring as a school girl, except when asked for as- 
 sistance or advice. He would then put himself for- 
 ward to do everything possible, but with the utmost 
 consideration for the feelings and opinions of others. 
 Despite the fact that Sindhu had frequently heard 
 his opinions criticized, he had never heard Paul an- 
 swer in a hasty manner ; and in his dealings with the 
 men at the oil field he had found him invariably 
 pleasant and kind. He had none of the disagreeable 
 habits so common to English and foreign travellers, 
 and Sindhu had noticed that he neither used tobacco 
 nor intoxicants, the latter fact having made a 
 particularly good impression, because the Burman 
 is absolutely abstemious, and has a great disgust for 
 the quantities of stimulants consumed by his British 
 masters. In short, though Prince Sindhu did not so 
 express it, he found that Paul was doing absolutely 
 unto others as he would have them do unto him. 
 
 But this raising of a man who had been stricken 
 by electricity, and this making of a cripple to walk, 
 these were the things Sindhu could not under- 
 stand. Was it the result of some occult mental
 
 PAUL GIVES HIS TESTIMONY 159 
 
 power, or was it the result of prayer to his God? 
 One seemed quite as likely as the other to Sindhu, 
 \vho had been familiar from his youth with the re- 
 markable feats performed by the Indian fakirs and 
 jugglers. 
 
 During his morning's ride, the prince's mind was 
 also more or less occupied with Elizabeth. He re- 
 called the scene on the day of the parade, his salute, 
 her seeming pleasure; likewise Sofia's mad act and 
 her declaration concerning Paul. Then suddenly, 
 like a flash of lightning from a clear sky, came this 
 thought : 
 
 " Is this man really a hypnotist, and has he by 
 some strange mental process gained control over all 
 of us, particularly over Sofia?" 
 
 It startled him ; and Sindhu, being a man of action 
 once his mind was made up, determined that Paul 
 should answer to him and that in the presence of 
 his own countrymen how and by what power he 
 was able to do the things he did. He should answer 
 this very night. If he were good and honest he would 
 be able to prove it. If he were not, he should be 
 exposed and punished. Without any reason what- 
 ever, the more Sindhu pondered over the matter, the 
 more he became convinced that the last possibility 
 must be the correct one. To such an extent did he 
 bring himself to believe this that, when they halted 
 for the night, and he was brought face to face with 
 Paul, he greeted him with so great coldness that 
 Paul was a bit disconcerted; but as soon as he rec- 
 ognized that the change must be the result of some 
 error, and realized that it certainly must be destroyed
 
 160 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 when the truth were known, he resumed his wonted 
 manner. 
 
 Paul was not surprised, however, when half an 
 hour later he was summoned to Prince Sindhu's tent. 
 He intuitively felt that an ordeal was before him, 
 and that the time had come when he would have to 
 defend himself as did the great apostle before 
 Agrippa. It was not to him a time of trial, but 
 one of triumph that he was to be able to bear testi- 
 mony for the Christ, Truth. He felt that he was 
 but going to a testimony meeting, where he was to 
 have the privilege of telling what the understanding 
 of Truth had done for him. Realizing, therefore, the 
 spiritual import of the words of the Psalmist, " He 
 that dwelleth in the secret place of the Most High 
 shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty," he 
 entered the royal tent with no trepidation. 
 
 In view of his private interview of the preceding 
 day, Paul had expected to find Prince Sindhu alone, 
 or possibly in company with his father and sister. 
 He was, therefore, somewhat surprised to find the 
 entire party assembled, and a sense of having been 
 judged in advance by at least part of those present, 
 created for a moment a feeling of resentment at the 
 seeming injustice. Then came the realization that 
 " all things work together for good to them that 
 love God, to them who are the called according to 
 his purpose," and he could see that it was better that 
 he should bear witness to the truth in such a manner 
 that all interested might hear. 
 
 He greeted the company with a smile as he entered, 
 remarking that it was indeed an unexpected pleasure.
 
 PAUL GIVES HIS TESTIMONY 161 
 
 Of all those present, he was plainly the least embar- 
 rassed. To ease the situation he said : " On the last 
 night we shall all be together, it is certainly fitting 
 that we should enjoy a brief season of friendly inter- 
 course to discuss the events of the past few days." 
 
 His taking of the initiative easily made him master 
 of the situation. His open smile, his evident freedom 
 from embarrassment, and his kindly manner, were 
 at once reflected in the bearing of Prince Sindhu, 
 who replied graciously: 
 
 " It is, as you say, a fitting time to review the 
 events of the past few days. And it is for that pur- 
 pose that I have assembled the party this evening. 
 You are a wise man, Mr. Anthony, and it must be 
 evident to you that we are all deeply interested in 
 the very unusual statements we have heard you make 
 from time to time, and in the still more unusual things 
 we have seen you do. It is unnecessary to recount 
 them. You must be perfectly well aware of what I 
 mean. Being a man of discernment, you must also 
 have known that these acts would of a necessity create 
 in our minds a variety of opinions doubts, if you 
 prefer as to the power you possess, whence it 
 comes, and how derived. As you say, this will be 
 our last night together. It seemed to me proper, 
 therefore, that you should be asked to tell us some- 
 thing of your unusual belief, and how it has be* 1 '! 
 developed." 
 
 Paul heard the words of Prince Sindhu with un- 
 feigned pleasure. 
 
 " I certainly do appreciate the position of every 
 member of this assemblage, Prince Sindhu, and I
 
 162 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 am not only willing but glad to bear witness to the 
 truth, even as did our great Master so many years 
 ago." 
 
 " I felt sure such would be the case," said Prince 
 Sindhu, his mental attitude toward Paul again be- 
 coming one of friendliness, although he outwardly 
 retained his semi-official dignity. 
 
 As Paul took the seat which had been left vacant 
 for him, there was a general hitching of chairs, and 
 an intuitive drawing nearer, so that not a single word 
 of what he had to say should be lost. 
 
 " In order that you may the better understand the 
 things I have said and done, and the things I may 
 say f nd do hereafter," began Paul, with the easy and 
 simple manner of one who is narrating facts, " it 
 will be necessary for me to relate to you a brief chap- 
 ter cut of my life. I trust you will pardon my fre- 
 quent use of the personal pronoun ; for, as it is of 
 my own consciousness you would know, and of my 
 reasons for the faith that is within me, I do not see 
 how it can be avoided. 
 
 " As a boy I was brought up in a Christian house 
 hold. My grandmother, a descendant of old Pilgrim 
 stock, a Winslow by name, was a profound scholar. 
 As a child I was taught the truths of the Scriptures 
 to the extent of her highest understanding. She was 
 pronounced in her views, but not narrow. Night 
 after night, when every other member of the house- 
 hold was in bed, she would get out her Bible, her 
 Calumet and her Henry's Commentaries, and study 
 for hours. Yet upon her death-bed, at the age of 
 ninety-three, when she said to my mother : ' Nellio
 
 PAUL GIVES HIS TESTIMONY 163 
 
 I am going,' and my mother asked: 'Where?' she 
 replied : ' To heaven, I hope.' She had lived all her 
 life preparing for this very hour, and yet when it 
 arrived, she was unable to know to a certainty her 
 future condition. The best she could do was still to 
 hope, as she had been doing all her life. 
 
 " The scene made a great impression upon me, 
 and I thought, * What sort of a guide to eternal life 
 is this Bible when we cannot determine, to a scien- 
 tific certainty, our future? ' Even then I believed the 
 Bible must tell, if we could only read it aright; just 
 as I believed that we should be able to pray so that 
 our prayers would be answered, and not have them 
 continually unanswered because * we asked amiss.' 
 
 " My sole object in referring to this incident is 
 to show why I came to gradually lose faith in the 
 Bible and in the God concerning whom it seemed tc 
 teach." 
 
 Elder Meredith and Reverend Johnson exchanged 
 glances which seemed to say : " Just as we expected ! " 
 
 " For a number of years I studied the commen- 
 taries of celebrated doctors of divinity and Bible stu- 
 dents, and at length came to be a confirmed agnostic. 
 I still had a lingering belief that there must be a 
 Supreme Being, but as to what sort of a God He was, 
 I became simply a questioner, a doubter. I ceased 
 altogether to attend church, and spent my leisure 
 hours in idle pleasure and dissipation. 
 
 " As in the case of many another young man, this 
 life soon began to have an evil effect upon my mental 
 and physical condition. I became a nervous wreck 
 and a keen sufferer from a complication of diseases.
 
 164 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Instead of weighing one hundred and seventy pounds, 
 as I now do, I weighed less than one hundred and 
 twenty. I was irritable and morose. My friends 
 began to avoid me. My health finally became so bad 
 that I saw that if I did not get some relief, my span 
 of life was short. For three years I haunted the 
 physicians. They did their best for me, and finally 
 one kind old doctor said : ' Young man, the only 
 thing that can prolong your life past the autumn 
 will be to get entirely away from your work. Go 
 out in the country and rest up. If you can live for 
 three months on milk and eggs, you may get better. 
 You are past the point where drugs can help you. 
 because your stomach refuses to assimilate them.' 
 
 " I left the doctor's office feeling there was noth- 
 ing more in life for me, and that I might as well end 
 it all. I had just been given my first big engineer- 
 ing job, and I thought that if I could not put it 
 through, my career as an engineer would stop right 
 there. Still I felt that I did not have the strength 
 to accomplish the task. 
 
 " In this condition I walked aimlessly down the 
 street towards my office, when, through the goodness 
 of God as I now know, I encountered a friend whom 
 I had not seen for several years. When I had last 
 met him he was walking with a cane, wore glasses, 
 and was, in fact, a pitiable object as the result of 
 St. Vitus' dance, with which he had been afflicted for 
 years. Now he was walking erect without a cane, 
 he wore no glasses and all evidences of the malady 
 had disappeared. 
 
 " I greeted him with such a look of surprise 'Hat
 
 PAUL GIVES HIS TESTIMONY 165 
 
 he laughed outright; and when I exclaimed upon 
 his changed and healthy condition, I expected of 
 course that he would comment upon my unhealthy 
 appearance. He did nothing of the sort, and, be- 
 cause it was uppermost in my mind, I finally ex- 
 claimed : ' I wish that I felt as well as you do. The 
 doctor has given me just two months to live.' 
 
 " ' The doctors do not know it all,' he replied. 
 * There is no reason why you should not be just as 
 well as I.' 
 
 " I looked at him incredulously as I replied : ' I 
 might be if I had a doctor who understood my case 
 as well as some one seems to have understood yours.' 
 
 " ' There is one,' he declared ; * the great Physi- 
 cian who healeth all our diseases.' 
 
 " I could scarcely believe the evidence of my ears. 
 At first I was inclined to laugh, but my sense of com- 
 mon courtesy forbade. Being familiar with the Bible, 
 I knew exactly what he meant, and so, after a mo- 
 ment's hesitation, replied: 
 
 " * Of course I was brought up to believe that God 
 could make me well if He wanted to ; but I am mighty 
 sure that He will not.' 
 
 " * That is what I used to think,' he replied, * un- 
 til I found out the truth the truth which makes 
 men free.' 
 
 " Something in my friend's voice something in 
 his manner impressed me quite as much as his 
 physical appearance. He seemed to have found some- 
 thing which was causing him to fairly bubble over 
 with health and good feeling. His face fairly shone 
 tfith happiness."
 
 166 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Paul paused for a moment. He had caught Sofia's 
 glance and it recalled the remark she had addressed 
 to him that first night at the oil fields. 
 
 " I see you understand," he said, addressing his 
 remark to her. She nodded her head. 
 
 " ' Tell me where I can find this remarkable truth,' 
 I said to my friend. 
 
 " ' It is all in the Bible,' he replied, ' if you read 
 it with the proper understanding.' 
 
 " * And where,' I asked with an incredulous smile, 
 *am I to get this wonderful understanding? ' 
 
 " He reached into his inside pocket and took there- 
 from a little book just like this," and Paul drew from 
 his own pocket a little black volume. 
 
 " ' From this book,' he declared with a smile, ' you 
 will be able to gain the understanding you desire; 
 and you will be made well.' 
 
 " I took the book from his hand, and, opening 
 to the title-page read : ' Science and Health with 
 Key to the Scriptures, by Mary Baker G. Eddy.' ' 
 
 As Paul mentioned the author's name, the Ameri- 
 cans, with the exception of Elder Meredith, gave a 
 perceptible start, and Elizabeth exclaimed under her 
 breath : 
 
 " Christian Science ! " 
 
 " I ought to have recognized it before," exclaimed 
 Elder Meredith ; " but I have been away from the 
 United States so long that I have not kept in touch 
 with the fads of the day, and supposed that this one 
 had long since died a natural death." 
 
 Paul smiled broadly at Elder Meredith's remark 
 as he replied : " No, Elder, it has not died either a
 
 PAUL GIVES HIS TESTIMONY 167 
 
 natural or a violent death, although often attacked. 
 Instead, it has lived a natural life. There are, to- 
 day, probably a million people who are studying its 
 precepts, which are taught in more than a thousand 
 places of worship ; while unnumbered thousands have 
 been rescued from sickness, sin and death by its min- 
 istrations." 
 
 " The book seems to be one with which all your 
 countrymen are familiar," said Prince Sindhu. 
 
 " With which they think they are familiar," cor- 
 rected Paul. " I, too, thought I knew all about its 
 teachings, and I said to my friend with a sneer : ' So 
 you want me to try Christian Science? Do I look 
 as crazy as all that? ' 
 
 " I had expected that he might be offended, or that 
 he would try to argue me into reading the book; 
 but he only smiled and replaced the volume in his 
 pocket, remarking: 
 
 "'Do I look healthy?' 
 
 " * You surely do ! ' I exclaimed. 
 
 '"< Do I look crazy?' 
 
 " I scrutinized him closely before replying, and 
 at last said : ' I cannot say that you do ; however, if 
 you believe the teachings of that book, you must be 
 crazy ; and there are a great many lunatics who are 
 not in the asylum.' 
 
 " ' Did you ever read it ? ' he asked. 
 
 " ' I have got too much sense,' I replied ; * but 
 I have read plenty about it in the newspapers, and 
 any one who can believe some of the things it teaches 
 must be insane.' 
 
 " * How do you know what it teaches if you never
 
 168 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 studied it or even read it ? ' he asked with an ag- 
 gravating smile." 
 
 " ' People have told me, and the newspapers are 
 full of it,' I replied half in anger. 
 
 " Again he smiled good-naturedly and said : * I 
 will tell you what, Paul; if we Christian Scientists 
 really believed most of the things which people say 
 we believe, but which are as far from the real 
 teachings of this book as night is from day, we 
 should be just as crazy as people think we are. The 
 great majority of things which ignorant people 
 charge us with believing seem just as foolish to me 
 as they do to you. What would you think of me 
 if I should stand here and declare certain feats of 
 engineering to be foolish and impossible, when I have 
 not the slightest knowledge of the methods by which 
 they are to be accomplished or the principles in- 
 volved? ' 
 
 " Of course I saw the point of his argument, but 
 I was not ready to give in, so I simply said : ' Well, 
 I think we are all entitled to our own opinions. I am 
 much obliged for your advice, even though I do not 
 take it.' 
 
 " We shook hands and parted ; but from that time 
 I could not forget my friend's words nor his healthy 
 appearance. If he could think himself well, why 
 could not I? This, I supposed, was the teaching of 
 the book, and I decided that I would adopt the plan. 
 I would use what I supposed was Christian Science, 
 and employ all the will power I had, in refusing to 
 be sick. I would say I was well, no matter how sick
 
 PAUL GIVES HIS TESTIMONY 169 
 
 I really was. I had lost faith in medicine anyway, 
 and this looked as good as anything else. 
 
 " I began work on the big engineering job, and 
 also on the job of thinking myself well, in the latter 
 case without the slightest guide. The result was that 
 I steadily grew worse, and finally had to quit my 
 office. * There,' I thought to myself, ' I knew there 
 was nothing in Christian Science.' 
 
 " Nor was there anything in that which I at the 
 time ignorantly thought was Christian Science, and 
 what a whole lot of people are thinking it is to-day. 
 But one night I chanced, in a short walk, I could 
 not walk far, to pass a Christian Science church. 
 Curiosity attracted me within. It was Wednesday 
 evening. As a boy, I usually attended Wednesday 
 evening prayer meetings, and ordinarily there would 
 be present out of a church membership of several 
 hundred possibly forty or fifty. Judge of my sur- 
 prise, therefore, upon entering the church, to find it 
 crowded with at least twelve hundred people. The 
 congregation was singing the last verse of a hymn 
 as I entered, and as I was shown to a seat I caught 
 these words: 
 
 Take then the charmed rod, 
 Thou art not error's thrall. 
 Thou hast the gift from God 
 Dominion over alL' 
 
 " The Bible reading was along the same line, and 
 then the reader announced correlative passages from 
 the very book I had refused to read. The selections
 
 fitted the hymn, and told why man had dominion over 
 all ; namely, because he was made in the image and 
 likeness of God, Spirit, and was therefore a spiritual 
 and not a material being. The teaching was so dif- 
 ferent from anything I had ever imagined that I 
 immediately became greatly interested. 
 
 " The reading was followed by silent prayer and 
 the audible repetition of the Lord's Prayer by the 
 vast congregation. It was the only prayer of the 
 evening; but the half-hour which followed was a 
 season of testimonies in which many told of their 
 healing from sickness and sin in answer to prayer. 
 Then I saw the reason for the great attendance and 
 interest. This was an answer-to-prayer meeting, 
 not a meeting where long prayers were made with 
 never an expectation of an answer. 
 
 " One testimony particularly impressed me because 
 I had thought that possibly I was coming to the 
 same condition. A woman testified that she had been 
 given up to die with a cancer of the stomach. Two 
 physicians one of whom had been doctoring her 
 for four years, the last four months of which time 
 she had been in bed had given her three days to 
 live, not longer. For a week she had been unable 
 to keep as much as a teaspoonful of water on hei 
 stomach. Her family asked her physician if there 
 would be any objection to her trying Christian Sci- 
 ence. Both physicians said no. One said that it was 
 a good religion, and, as she was bound to die any- 
 way, it might help her to die happy. A Christian 
 Science practitioner was summoned, and immediately 
 she began to recover. In a week she was up and
 
 PAUL GIVES HIS TESTIMONY 171 
 
 eating everything. In exactly four weeks to the day 
 from the time the practitioner was called, she was 
 in this church, sixty miles from her home, giving her 
 testimony. 
 
 " Before the meeting was over I discovered what 
 a fool I had been. When I began the great engi- 
 neering work I had on hand, I knew thoroughly the 
 principle involved. At hand I had text-books and 
 books of reference which I consulted continually. 
 But when I undertook the job of healing myself 
 through what I supposed was Christian Science, I 
 had not even the slightest idea of the Principle it 
 involved. I had never studied the text-book, and had 
 not even turned to my book of reference the Bible 
 because I felt that it was a closed book to me. 
 
 " When the meeting was over I followed the crowd 
 out into the lobby. They were the happiest, healthi- 
 est looking lot of people I had ever met. The stran- 
 gers were easily recognizable because of the contrast 
 in their appearance. A member of the church ap- 
 proached me and extended a greeting. I told him 
 as little about my condition as I could, but he knew 
 without my telling. He had been through the same 
 experience and he told me that very many of the 
 members of the church were persons who had been 
 gjiven up to die by the physicians. I would not have 
 believed it half an hour before. Now I could see it 
 was the truth. They all had the same look that was 
 on my friend's face. They had found something, 
 and were full of gratitude to God, who had healed 
 them, to Jesus Christ, who had demonstrated the way, 
 and to Mrs. Eddy, who had discovered the scientific
 
 172 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 rule of healing and written it down in words that 
 all could understand. They wanted to help me, and 
 it was suggested that I have a practitioner; but I 
 decided to first read the book. 
 
 " Am I tiring you ? " asked Paul, noting the some- 
 what tense expression on the faces of his listeners. 
 
 " Not at all," answered Prince Sindhu, " only we 
 are anxious to know just what this understanding 
 is that healed all these people." 
 
 " Simply the truth which Jesus taught and which 
 this book makes plain. And that is, that man, the 
 spiritual man, made in the image and likeness of 
 God, can neither sin, suffer nor die. It is not an 
 easy thing to realize. It might be if we had not 
 already come to believe something else, namely, that 
 God is in the image of mortal man the fleshly man. 
 In other words, mortal man looks at his material 
 body and thinks that God must look like it, when the 
 Bible plainly states that God is Spirit; that God 
 is Love. We now find it harder to unlearn material 
 untruth than we do to perceive, through Divine 
 Science, the spiritual facts of being, that all real- 
 ity, everything in God's creation, must of necessity 
 be spiritual, because of the very nature of its 
 source. 
 
 " But to continue. I bought the book at the 
 church that night and hastened to my room. It was 
 a cool autumn night, and I turned on the light and 
 sat down, thinking that I could read the book 
 through in three or four hours. At midnight I had 
 read but one chapter, that on Prayer. But I had 
 reread it half a dozen times. That very night I
 
 PAUL GIVES HIS TESTIMONY 173 
 
 found that * Science and Health with Key to the 
 Scriptures ' was a text-book not a book simply 
 to be read in a casual manner ; a book to be studied 
 just as I had studied my books on engineering. I 
 found that it was a book that taught of the Science 
 of being. I found that it was a book, which taught 
 that of a truth, ' we live and move and have our 
 being ' in God. I discovered that it was, indeed, a 
 Key to the Scriptures, and I hunted up my Bible, 
 which I had almost forgotten. 
 
 " In the light of this wonderful book, I read pas- 
 sages in the Bible which had before seemed full of 
 vain promises. In the realization of this new and 
 inspiring truth, I found that the promises were real. 
 I learned in a few weeks' reading that God is divine 
 Principle, which can be used with just as scientific 
 a certainty as can my rules on engineering. With 
 the understanding of what I had now learned, I was 
 able to know why I need not be sick, and in less than 
 a week of reading I was a well man. The reading 
 of the book had healed me. Are you surprised," he 
 asked pointedly, " that from that time on I made the 
 book my daily companion, and endeavored to learn 
 all contained therein ? " 
 
 " Not at all," replied Prince Sindhu ; " nor am 
 I surprised that you were healed from sickness by 
 this means. We all know what an effect the mind 
 has on the body ; and if the book convinced you that 
 you were not sick, then of course you were well." 
 
 " True," laughed Paul, " but what kind of argu- 
 ments, think you, a book would have to use to con-
 
 174 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 vince a man who was really sick that such was not 
 the fact?" 
 
 " I cannot see," spoke up little Mrs. Johnsoi^ 
 " how any book could convince you that you were 
 not sick when you were." 
 
 The others all indicated by their attitude that 
 Mrs. Johnson had voiced their sentiments. Paul 
 smiled as he replied: 
 
 " It could not." 
 
 " Then how could the book heal you ? " continued 
 Mrs. Johnson. 
 
 " By showing me that the sense of sickness and 
 sin, from which I was suffering, was unreal, as neither 
 sickness nor sin are of God." 
 
 Elder Meredith, who had been exhibiting signs of 
 uneasiness all through the recital, could remain quiet 
 no longer, and, rising to his feet, exclaimed vehe- 
 mently : 
 
 " This is blasphemous ! If sickness and sin are 
 unreal, as you would have us believe, why did God 
 send His son Jesus Christ to suffer for our sins? " 
 
 " That by proving their unreality in his daily life 
 and actions, he might free us from their seeming 
 power. That by destroying sickness and sin, he 
 might show the world that they were not of God, 
 for if God had made them He would not have sent 
 His son to destroy them ; neither could any one else 
 destroy the things which God had made. Jesus fully 
 understood this when he said : ' Think not I am come 
 to destroy the law ... I am not come to destroy, 
 but to fulfil.' God's laws are not laws of sin, sick- 
 ness and death, but those of Life, Truth and Love;
 
 PAUL GIVES HIS TESTIMONY 175 
 
 and these were the laws Jesus came to fulfil, and did 
 fulfil." 
 
 " Now that you have denied the reality of sick- 
 ness and sin," continued Elder Meredith, " I sup- 
 pose the next thing you will attempt to deny is the 
 reality of death ? " 
 
 " I do," said Paul. " From a divinely scientific 
 standpoint there is no death; because man, made in 
 the image and likeness of God, can no more know 
 death than can God, in whose image and likeness he 
 is made, and who is Life itself. Jesus demonstrated 
 this by raising Lazarus and the widow's son, and 
 at last by his own resurrection. Jesus said : * He 
 that believeth on the son ' the Christ, Truth 
 * hath everlasting life.' Not shall have, but hath." 
 
 " And do you expect to overcome death ? " asked 
 Prince Sindhu. 
 
 " We have not, as yet, grasped the full import of 
 the truth; but when we do, Prince Sindhu, I fully 
 believe we shall be able to prove the words of Jesus, 
 when he said : ' And this is life eternal, that they 
 might know thee, the only true God, and Jesus 
 Christ whom thou hast sent.' Just in proportion as 
 I have come to know God, that is, to apprehend Him 
 as infinite Spirit, Mind, Principle, Life, Truth, Love, 
 in that degree I have been able to demonstrate His 
 presence and power. 
 
 " If you wish, I will tell you of the incident which 
 most strengthened my faith and enlarged my under- 
 standing. The faith which enables any one to heal 
 the sick or to raise the dead must be the faith which 
 comes with and from the understanding of God."
 
 --- '. 
 
 Heaftfc wiA Ker to Or
 
 PAUL'S TESTIMONY CONTINUED 177 
 
 that man is made in the image and likeness of such a 
 God as this, and that man can by no means be sepa- 
 rated from God, his Father and protector, how can I 
 need or have any other guide? I cannot! I have 
 not ! And by daily proving the little I have learned, 
 I am coming to lose my sense of any power apart 
 from God, good; all belief in the seeming reality of 
 evil, error. 
 
 " But at the time when this incident happened, I 
 had not yet reached this condition of thought. I had 
 learned much, but my understanding was limited and 
 my faith likewise, for I want to reiterate to all 
 here assembled that our faith is exactly in proportion 
 to our understanding. We may have a blind faith 
 in some unknown principle, because we believe in the 
 truthfulness of some person who claims to have 
 proven it; but we never acquire the faith to enable 
 us to use this principle ourselves, until we under- 
 stand how it is to be applied. Even a child has not 
 faith enough in the simple truth that three times 
 three are nine, to so much as divide his marbles by 
 it, until he has come to prove and understand it. 
 
 " This was my mental conditon when I was en- 
 gaged to go to Egypt five years ago to undertake 
 some work in connection with the building of the 
 great dam across the river Nile. My understanding 
 of the divine Principle, God, was limited, although 
 I was beginning to realize what it means to know 
 God. I had begun to understand that * Thou shalt 
 have no other gods before me ' meant that we should 
 have no other God but Spirit, Mind, Life, Truth, 
 Love, and that matter was but a mortal concept. I
 
 178 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 was also striving daily to reflect this Mind by being 
 patient, loving, kind, and meek. I was trying to live 
 up to the Golden Rule and to love my neighbor as 
 myself; and I had already discovered that the only 
 scientific way in which this great command could be 
 obeyed v as to know that there was but one Mind, and 
 that all men must reflect it, else there would be minds 
 many and gods many, with consequent strift and dis- 
 cord. 
 
 " Packing my belongings and providing myself 
 with an abundance of good literature to supplement 
 my reading of the Bible and the text-book, I set sail 
 from Philadelphia for Egypt in a small steamer 
 which was carrying material to Alexandria, and was 
 to make the trip part way up the Nile. We en- 
 countered rough weather from the start ; but ab- 
 sorbed with my studies and happy in my growing 
 understanding of God, it did not disturb me, nor 
 would I have had a single misgiving as to the out- 
 come of the voyage, had I not discovered that of all 
 the men on board I seemed to be the only one who 
 was even trying to lead a wholesome life. 
 
 " Such an utter disregard for everything good I 
 had never seen. I was not greatly surprised to find 
 the sailors an ungodly lot, but when I heard the 
 officers cursing the men, the weather, and even the 
 Almighty himself, and when I saw the wicked acts 
 which they committed daily, I could but tremble when 
 I remembered that * God is just.' 
 
 " At the close of a sultry day, when the mental 
 atmosphere had been even more depressing than the 
 weather, we were suddenly caught in the embrace of
 
 PAUL'S TESTIMONY CONTINUED 179 
 
 a terrible hurricane. It was as though the whole 
 fury of mortal mind had been turned loose to destroy 
 its own creation. For many days we were carried 
 along by the unreasoning power of the storm, and 
 "'hen at last it subsided and we were able to take a 
 reckoning, we found ourselves away out of out 
 course. Some of the crew had been swept overboard 
 and the ship was a water-logged wreck. 
 
 " The captain reached the conclusion that it would 
 not only be impossible to navigate the vessel into 
 port, but that it might speedily founder, and he 
 therefore decided to abandon it and gave the order 
 to clear away the boats. While they were being pro- 
 visioned, I began to revolve in my thought where my 
 safety lay. It was very plain that from a human 
 standpoint the ship was in a most dangerous condi- 
 tion, and that there was little chance of being rescued 
 if I remained aboard. But I clearly realized that if 
 I were to prove the strength of God's protecting 
 power as I had begun to understand it, I could do it 
 much better alone on a disabled vessel than if I risked 
 my fortune with these vicious and ungodly men. I 
 therefore decided to commit my way unto the Lord 
 and look to Him alone for safety and succor. Ac- 
 cordingly, when the captain ordered me to take my 
 place in one of the two boats in which the crew 
 were embarking, I refused, and told him that I pre- 
 ferred to take my chance of rescue on the wreck. He 
 cursed me for an obstinate fool and declared that I 
 was committing suicide; but beyond the fact that 1 
 did not agree with him, he appeared to care little 
 what became of me.
 
 " They finally got away and passed out of sight 
 to the northeastward, expecting as they told me to 
 reach the Canary isles by holding that course. 
 When I was thus left alone, I took out my Bible and 
 text-book and began to work. The fear as to the 
 wisdom of my act in remaining on the wreck, which 
 had possessed me when the crew was there, was soon 
 dispelled, and I realized the presence of the Supreme 
 Being the infinite God, good, as never before. 
 
 " As the hours passed, every sense of oppression 
 left me and I began to understand the real happiness 
 of being alone with God. Never had my physical 
 senses given me so little concern. I looked about 
 the ship and succeeded in finding an abundance of 
 food. I also found, locked in one of the cabins, a 
 collie dog that I had supposed was washed over- 
 board during the storm. His piteous whines gave 
 place to exuberant joy on being delivered, and he 
 was my devoted friend and constant companion not 
 only during my stay on the vessel but for many 
 months thereafter. When darkness came on and I 
 found myself alone with the stars, my heart was filled 
 with an inexpressible sense of the greatness and 
 majesty of God, and as I paced the deck hour after 
 hour, I gradually gained an exultant realization of 
 the reality of that spiritual universe which reflects 
 the inexhaustible ideas of infinite Mind. I noted 
 with the greatest interest that the Southern Cross, 
 upon whose splendors I had never looked before, was 
 visible some distance above the horizon, and I then 
 knew that the storm had carried the vessel a long 
 way toward the equator, and as the days and nights
 
 PAUL'S TESTIMONY CONTINUED 181 
 
 wore on I was made sure that the ship was still drift- 
 ing in the same direction by the fact that this glori- 
 ous constellation steadily gained in ascension. 
 
 " My circumstances, together with the entire com- 
 mittal of my life and safety to the divine protection, 
 led me to spend the bulk of my time both night and 
 day in the endeavor to realize man's unity with God, 
 to know my freedom, my sovereignty over all 
 material conditions by virtue of my apprehension of 
 divine Truth, my entire reliance upon God. I be- 
 gan to discern what Jesus meant when he said, 
 * Blessed are the pure in heart : for they shall see 
 God ; ' and a sense of thankfulness came over me that 
 I had begun to see God and thus prove that I was 
 becoming purer in heart, in thought. I began to 
 feel a consciousness of spiritual power. I began to 
 realize the kingdom of heaven within me. 
 
 " My entire escape from all sense of fear and 
 anxiety was a relatively new experience, and it 
 brought me satisfying proof that the apprehension 
 of divine Truth doth indeed make free in fulfilment 
 of Jesus' promise. * 
 
 " Despite the fact, as I perceived, that the vessel 
 was slowly filling with water, I could sing and enter 
 into the playful spirit of my little Scotch friend, as 
 though I were removed from all danger and uncer- 
 tainty as to the future. 
 
 " Several times I discerned a sail on the distant 
 horizon, but it was evident that my drifting habita- 
 tion was not seen, and nothing of importance oc- 
 curred to vary my experience until one evening near 
 the close of the third week of my solitary travel,
 
 182 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 when I felt sure that I sighted land to the eastward, 
 and my confidence was the more established when in 
 the early twilight a gull appeared upon the scene and 
 circled inquiringly about the vessel. I slept but little 
 if any that night, and to my joy, and wonderment as 
 well, a coast line was distinctly visible in the morning 
 light, and ere noon the vessel grounded on a bar 
 within a few hundred yards of the shore. The water 
 was quite smooth, and being a good swimmer, I de- 
 cided first to swim ashore and reconnoiter, and then 
 return to the wreck for such things as I might need. 
 I felt that my safety was assured and realized with 
 the Psalmist : * Because thou hast made the Lord, 
 which is my refuge, even the Most High, thy habita- 
 tion, there shall no evil befall thee.' 
 
 " Thinking that it would be a good thing to have 
 the dog with me, I tried to urge him overboard, but 
 he refused to go, and when I attempted to throw him 
 over he showed fight. Concluding that I would make 
 the trip without him I was on the eve of leaping into 
 the water, but he acted so strangely that I delayed, 
 and as I stood there irresolute I caught the glint of 
 a white belly under the bow of the boat. It was a 
 shark. While I looked another appeared, and within 
 a few minutes I saw half a dozen or more. I sat 
 down on the capstan, wondering what to do next, 
 when the dog came and sat down beside me and 
 wagged his tail. My respect for his intelligence had 
 greatly increased and I said to him : 
 
 " * How did you know it, old fellow? How did you 
 know there was danger in that water any better than 
 I? Where is my boasted knowledge, seeing that I
 
 PAUL'S TESTIMONY CONTINUED 183 
 
 do not know as much as an animal which is supposed 
 to be greatly my inferior? ' 
 
 " I was unable to answer my own question satis- 
 factorily, and so was brought face to face with a 
 problem which, as it seemed, I must solve before I 
 could go a step farther. If man is made in the image 
 and likeness of God, I thought, he certainly ought 
 to have a more reliable and commanding sense than 
 a dog; and then I saw that it was the dog that was 
 wrong, because he was even less spiritual than I. He 
 discerned the seeming danger, because he was reflect- 
 ing more fear than I. I also saw clearly that my 
 safety lay in becoming more spiritual. Could I but 
 realize man's true spiritual selfhood man's di- 
 vinely bestowed sonship and power there was no 
 reason why I should not be just as safe among the 
 sharks as was Daniel among the lions. The dog was 
 being governed by mortal mind, which is not a law 
 maker, and is unable to distinguish between truth 
 and error. His sense dictated that the fish had 
 power to injure man, when I should have known that 
 God gave dominion over the fish of the sea as well 
 as over the beast of the fields and the fowls of the air. 
 
 " This lesson brought me to a point where I could 
 see the absolute necessity of striving more earnestly 
 for the one Mind, the Mind which is omnipotent 
 and omniscient ; that Mind which Jesus demonstrated 
 in breaking nearly every so-called law of nature, the 
 material universe. I was not, however, called upon 
 to put my slowly developing faith to the test, since 
 the ebbing tide soon left us in such shallow water 
 that I was out of danger.
 
 184 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " Providing myself with some canned food, I easilj 
 gained the shore, and on finding a path a little way 
 back from the water had not followed it far before 
 I met two black men who had on some remnants of 
 civilized clothing. They seemed no less kindly than 
 surprised, and I soon found that one of them had 
 the command of a few words of French, of which I 
 had considerable knowledge. When I showed them the 
 stranded vessel and made them understand that I was 
 the only voyager, they wanted me to go with them, 
 which I did. 
 
 " They led the way to a native village two or three 
 miles down the coast, and presented me to the head 
 man or chief, who proved to be half civilized and to 
 be able to make himself understood in broken French. 
 The discovery that the plunder of a vessel was avail- 
 able made my coming a matter of great importance 
 to the villagers, and, withal, of great rejoicing, and 
 within an hour after my arrival a half dozen native 
 canoes filled with black and enthusiastic men, women 
 nnd children were ploughing their way toward the 
 wreck as fast as brawny arms could impel them. I 
 need not dwell on my stay in the village for sev- 
 eral weeks before a coasting steamer came along 
 by which I reached Lisbon and thence ultimately 
 my destination, nor upon the kindness which I re- 
 ceived at the hands of these gentle-minded people. 
 I had drifted upon the shore of Senegambia, and 
 while the natives had come to have some easily ex- 
 plained prejudices against the French, settled 
 farther down the coast, my inoffensiveness and es- 
 pecially the booty with which they enriched them-
 
 PAUL'S TESTIMONY CONTINUED 185 
 
 selves from the wreck ingratiated me into the good 
 will of all, so that I received nothing but kindness at 
 their hands; this I was able to reciprocate in view 
 of the fact that there were not a few sick folk among 
 them. Their simple thought and ready responsive- 
 ness to what I was able to teach them of Truth 
 opened the way for the healing of many and in- 
 creased as a result my reliance upon divine Mind. 
 Every day I grew into the realization that man 
 the real man in the image and likeness of God is 
 spiritual and not material. 
 
 " The greatest demonstration of all my experi- 
 ence as I then thought (although I now see that 
 one demonstration of the truth is just as great as 
 another) was made while I was living in this native 
 village. There is in this particular region a variety 
 of poisonous snake called the ogweet, the bite of 
 which is considered absolutely fatal. So far as I 
 could learn from the natives, no man had ever been 
 bitten by the ogweet and lived, death usually result- 
 ing in a few hours. The native belief is that if this 
 does not happen, death will certainly end the vic- 
 tim's sufferings when the sun goes down. 
 
 " During the time that I had been in the village, 
 I had been instrumental in healing a number of the 
 villagers who were afflicted with some sort of fever, 
 probably dengue. At the same time I had tried to 
 instil into their minds some idea of God and His 
 Christ. The healing had caused them to listen to me 
 and had inspired them with much faith. I had been 
 asked if my God could cure the bite of the ogweet 
 and I had answered yes, because Je&us had declared
 
 186 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 that those who believed should handle serpents. I 
 had likewise thought much for myself and tried to 
 realize the truth respecting Truth's power over every 
 * deadly thing.' Though this particular serpent 
 stood for the most aggressive form of error, its evil 
 effects should certainly be overcome by Truth, just 
 as any other error is overcome. I had begun to work 
 against the error, therefore, while it was yet day, 
 so that when the night of doubt and fear should 
 come, as come it did, I should be prepared for it. 
 
 " I was away from the village one day assisting 
 in gathering mushrooms. On turning over the trunk 
 of a fallen tree, I uncovered the hiding-place of the 
 serpent, and in an instant it had fastened itself upon 
 my hand. I shook it off and dispatched it with a 
 stick, but the cry that all uttered confirmed my fear 
 that it was the dreaded ogweet. 
 
 " The childlike faith of the natives, that I would 
 be able to overcome the poison as easily as I had the 
 fever, was wonderful ; but I realized that it must be 
 the faith that comes with a scientific understanding 
 of divine Principle which could break the mortal law 
 and hold me perfect in God's love. 
 
 " My hand began to swell and I closed my eyes to 
 shut out the picture, but the work I had done in ad- 
 vance gave me the victory. As I raised my heart in 
 prayer, there came to me a still clearer sense of the 
 ever-presence and omnipotence of God, and my fear 
 left me completely. It was as though a great weight 
 had suddenly been removed. Then came a spiritual 
 uplifting, such as I think the great apostle must 
 have experienced when he saw the light on the road
 
 PAUL'S TESTIMONY CONTINUED 187 
 
 to Damascus, and I knew then that the power of the 
 serpent's venom had been destroyed. 
 
 " From that moment the healing began. The hand 
 and arm had become black and inflamed and I felt a 
 great nausea; but it never grew any worse. I re- 
 turned to the village, and taking my Bible I read the 
 passages which reveal God as the life of man, and 
 with such promises as these to sustain me I was able 
 to say with David : ' O Lord, thou hast brought up 
 my soul [my sense] from the grave.' And my heart 
 went out in gratitude to the woman who had been 
 pure enough in spirit thus to see God and reveal 
 Him to this day and age. 
 
 " The following morning I was entirely free from 
 the effects of the serpent's poison, nor have I ever 
 felt any evil results therefrom. I now ask of you as 
 truthful men and women, after hearing all these 
 facts, if you can see any reason why I should not 
 believe sufficiently in the power of God's word to fol- 
 low Jesus' command to preach the gospel and heal 
 the sick whenever I am able ? " 
 
 For a moment there was no reply ; then Mr. John- 
 son asked : " May you not have been mistaken about 
 the venomous character of the snake? " 
 
 There was the suspicion of a smile about the corner 
 of Paul's mouth as he replied : " Possibly ; and, 
 furthermore, I am not asking any of you even to 
 believe this incident, or the story of my healing from 
 other illness. The things you have seen with your 
 eyes, these are the works by which I ask to be 
 judged. If my works are ood, they must be of God, 
 for * men do not gather figs from thistles : neither
 
 188 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 doth a good tree bring forth evil fruit.' The Master 
 said : ' By their fruits ye shall know them.' ' 
 
 Again there was silence, which was finally broken 
 by Prince Sindhu. " How may we also learn to do 
 these things ? " he asked. " Where may we also get 
 the understanding? " 
 
 " From the two books which I have mentioned so 
 often. I know no other place." 
 
 " And so," exclaimed Elder Meredith with some 
 show of anger, " you place these two books the 
 Bible and this woman's book upon an equality ! " 
 
 Paul shook his head as he replied slowly : " Not at 
 all ! But you have had the Bible for years. You 
 have studied it carefully and prayerfully, as you 
 thought, and yet you have been unable to believe 
 sufficiently in God or His Son to do the works which 
 Jesus commanded you to do. You have not even 
 learned how to pray aright, for, continually, * ye 
 ask and receive not, because ye ask amiss.' ' 
 
 The clergyman's face flushed, but he had no chance 
 to reply, as Prince Sindhu arose from his seat, re- 
 marking : " We have to thank you, Mr. Anthony, for 
 a most enjoyable evening. I also desire to thank you 
 for the very frank explanation of the things you have 
 done and your reasons therefor. We have another 
 hard day before us, so I will bid you all a very good 
 night." 
 
 Sindhu's words were equivalent to a dismissal, and 
 the visitors withdrew to their own tents, each with 
 feelings which it would have been difficult to express. 
 
 During the recital of Paul's story, Elizabeth, in 
 particular, had remained as one spellbound, drinking
 
 PAUL'S TESTIMONY CONTINUED 189 
 
 in every detail and striving her utmost to grasp the 
 import of this new interpretation of the Scriptures, 
 the meaning of the teachings of Jesus and his apos- 
 tles. At times she seemed to catch faint glimpses of 
 the truth, and then again she failed entirely to un- 
 derstand the new tongue in which Paul was speaking. 
 When he closed his narrative with the statement that 
 during all the years in which the clergyman had been 
 studying the Scriptures, he had failed to learn how 
 to pray aright, she realized that this applied not only 
 to the clergyman, but to herself and most others, 
 at least in so far as she had been able to learn from 
 her talks with many people who were leading Chris- 
 tian lives to the best of their understanding. 
 
 How well she remembered the request of the dis- 
 ciples : " Lord, teach us to pray." Surely, she knew 
 well the prayer that our Lord had taught them. 
 Could it be possible that she had never understood 
 this, or was it simply that she had not been following 
 Jesus' injunction that " what things soever ye desire, 
 when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye 
 shall have them." 
 
 How was it possible to have such faith as this? 
 She had prayed many times, seemingly believing that 
 her prayers would be answered; and yet, because 
 they were not, it must be that she lacked faith. Then 
 came to her Paul's statement that the faith which 
 brought results came only through understanding. 
 How greatly she desired this understanding! She 
 would have a talk with Paul and learn where she 
 might obtain a copy of the " text-book," no matter 
 what Elder Meredith or any one else might say.
 
 190 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Being a keen observer, Elder Meredith could not 
 fail to see the favorable impression that Paul's words 
 had made upon Elizabeth as well as upon Prince 
 Sindhu and his sister. As far as the two latter were 
 concerned he felt that it was not his affair, but as 
 Elizabeth's spiritual adviser he did feel it incumbent 
 upon him to warn her again against a teaching so 
 opposed to all his preconceived ideas, a teaching 
 which seemed to him so fallacious. They were no 
 sooner in their tent, therefore, than he took occasion 
 to warn his co-workers against the " seductive soph- 
 istry " of Paul's ideas, and against Paul as a dan- 
 gerous man, " whose magnetic personality might lead 
 them after false gods." 
 
 " It might be possible," said Elder Meredith, " to 
 believe in the unreality of sickness, because any one 
 can see that half yes, more than half of our 
 diseases are purely imaginary ; but to assert the 
 unreality of the sin and evil which are everywhere 
 manifest, and for which Jesus died on the cross that 
 you and I might be saved, is blasphemous ! " 
 
 " And still," ventured little Mrs. Johnson, in a 
 timid and hesitating manner, " to the man who was 
 sick of the palsy Jesus said : ' Thy sins be forgiven 
 thee.' If it were Christ's death and not his life that 
 redeemed us, how could he say that ? " 
 
 Elder Meredith looked at her in surprise, and her 
 husband said : " Hush, Lucy ! " 
 
 " Well, I should like to know," she persisted. 
 
 " I think that Jesus' own words explain that," said 
 Elder Meredith. " He said : * That ye may know 
 that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive
 
 PAUL'S TESTIMONY CONTINUED 191 
 
 sins.' If there were no sins, how could he forgive 
 them ? " And Elder Meredith looked at her as though 
 his question were unanswerable. 
 
 " And if there were no sickness, how could he heal 
 it ? " retorted Mrs. Johnson. 
 
 " I did not seem to get just that idea from Mr. 
 Anthony's talk," ventured Elizabeth. " I understand 
 that what he means by * unreality ' is this : Because 
 God made everything that was made, anything that 
 seems to be made by some other power must be un- 
 real, although to us it may seem r^al. He does not 
 call sickness real, because he does not believe that 
 God made sickness. This seems reasonable to me, 
 because if God had made people sick, His Son would 
 not I might almost have said could not have 
 healed them. Certainly no one else could. And if 
 God makes men sick to-day, it is just as certain that 
 no doctor or any other human power can heal them. 
 Really, if I believed that God made me sick, I should 
 think it wrong to call a physician to thwart God's 
 will ! " 
 
 Mrs. Johnson nodded her head emphatically. 
 " That is just the way it seems to me." 
 
 " I am not prepared just now," said Elder Mere- 
 dith, " to discuss the question of the divine healing 
 of sickness ; but of the reality of sin I am firmly 
 convinced." 
 
 " And do you really think that God made sin ? " 
 asked Mrs. Johnson innocently. " Because if sin is 
 real, and God made everything that was made, He 
 must have made sin, too ; and if everything He made 
 was good, then sin must be good."
 
 192 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Elder Meredith cleared his throat to give himself 
 -time to think; but Elizabeth, without allowing him 
 time to answer, continued to speak along the line 
 of her own thought : 
 
 " Do you not remember," she said, " that when 
 they rebuked Jesus for saying, * Thy sins be forgiven 
 thee,' he replied, * Whether is easier, to say, Thy 
 sins be forgiven thee; or to say, Arise, and walk? 
 But that ye may know that the Son of man hath 
 power on earth to forgive sins, (then saith he to the 
 sick of the palsy,) Arise, take up thy bed, and go 
 unto thine house.' Now it is not quite plain to me 
 whether the forgiving of the man's sins cured his 
 palsy, or whether curing his palsy forgave his sin, 
 the palsy being the sin; but whichever way it was, 
 the same act or thought on the part of Christ did 
 both. This would indicate to me that sickness and 
 sin are both healed by the same divine power and in 
 the same manner." 
 
 There was no reply to this explanation, and for 
 several minutes all seemed lost in thought. Then 
 Elizabeth broke the silence, saying as though to her- 
 self: 
 
 " And neither one nor the other, neither the palsy 
 nor the sin, seem to have appeared very real to 
 Jesus." 
 
 " Well," declared Mrs. Johnson, " I am sure I 
 do not know, and I' do not want to learn anything 
 which Elder Meredith does not think I ought ; but I 
 would like to do the things Mr. Anthony does." She 
 arose from her chair with a yawn. " Riding on an 
 elephant all day is real, anyway, and I am tired out."
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 THE SICK RECOVER 
 
 WHEN Paul awoke the next morning, he perceived 
 that something unusual had occurred during the 
 night. Even before he had finished his early morning 
 reading and emerged from his tent, he realized an 
 exceptional stir; and when he finally came outside 
 and surveyed the camp he was surprised to find that 
 everything but his tent and that of the other foreign- 
 ers had disappeared. Early as it was, Prince Sindhu 
 was engaged in giving orders, and from a distance 
 Paul could see that he was imbued with an unusual 
 energy. The very atmosphere of the caravan had 
 changed during the night from the quiet of an ordi- 
 nary travelling company to the forceful activity of 
 a military train. 
 
 Paul expected to find that the unusual stir was due 
 to the arrival of the escort from Annakan, but he 
 looked in vain for any indication of such an arrival. 
 Even Sofia, who greeted him as he emerged from his 
 tent, seemed to have changed. Her usual sprightly 
 manner had become more sedate, though none the less 
 cordial, and there was about her a suggestion of sup- 
 pressed excitement, which caused Paul to remark as 
 he returned her greeting : 
 
 108
 
 194 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " There is something in the mountains, Princess, 
 which seems to have infused every one with exceptional 
 energy this morning. I think it must be the sense of 
 freedom they bring." 
 
 His quick discernment of changed conditions gave 
 her a little thrill of pleasure as she replied with a 
 smile : 
 
 " You are right. There is something in the moun- 
 tains that has aroused us all to action, but it is not 
 what you suggest. It is the wild tribesmen from over 
 the Thibetan frontier. A courier arrived from Anna- 
 kan two hours ago with the information that there 
 had been another outbreak and that several raids had 
 already been made into our territory." 
 
 Paul smiled as he replied : " Then it is the spirit 
 of freedom after all." 
 
 " I suppose you might look at it in that light," 
 said Sofia grimly, " but it is freedom that has too 
 much the air of lawlessness to suit me. At any rate, 
 Sindhu has already sent a message to Myang-Nee for 
 all the force possible to hurry forward, and has or- 
 dered a telegram sent from there to Mandalay, asking 
 the British to rush troops at once." 
 
 " Is the outbreak, then, so serious ? I had sup- 
 posed that these raids of the hill tribes were small 
 affairs." 
 
 " So they are, ordinarily," explained Sofia, " but 
 from all that can be learned at Annakan, this uprising 
 has been encouraged by the government of Thibet. 
 You know the English have threatened to advance 
 upon Lhassa, and this action seems to be in retalia- 
 tion. This makes the uprising of much more conse-
 
 THE SICK RECOVER 195> 
 
 quence. Unless the disturbances are speedily quieted, 
 it may develop into actual war." 
 
 Prince Sindhu approached while she was yet speak- 
 ing. " Good morning, Mr. Anthony," he exclaimed 
 in greeting. " We have received unpleasant news 
 during the night, but I trust that it will not prove 
 of such a nature as to cause you or our other guests 
 any annoyance." 
 
 The other members of the party had by this time 
 made their appearance and Prince Sindhu continued : 
 
 " I was just telling Mr. Anthony that we had re- 
 ceived information of an outbreak of the Tartar 
 tribesmen along our border. I shall be obliged to 
 personally hurry forward to Annakan, and possibly 
 still farther north, but this need not interrupt the 
 arrangements already made for your journey." 
 
 " You do not think that we are in any danger, do 
 you, Prince Sindhu ? " asked Mrs. Johnson with con- 
 siderable alarm. 
 
 " None at all. The trouble has occurred at least 
 a hundred miles from here." 
 
 " Have the British been apprised of the trouble ? " 
 inquired Elder Meredith, in a tone suggesting that 
 they should be if they had not. 
 
 Sindhu and Sofia exchanged hasty glances, indic- 
 ative of surprise at the question, and Sindhu started 
 to make a sharp rejoinder, but at a look from Sofia 
 he said quietly : 
 
 " Everything has been done, sir, that the occasion 
 demands." Then turning to Paul, " I shall have to 
 leave you now. Captain Shway and his troop will
 
 196 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 remain with you, in charge of the caravan and to 
 attend to your comfort and safety." 
 
 " Our safety is already assured," exclaimed Paul 
 with a suggestive smile. 
 
 " A-me ! " exclaimed Sindhu with a laugh. " In 
 the excitement of the occasion I had forgotten. You 
 must pardon my oversight." 
 
 " You really must, Mr. Anthony," said Sofia with 
 the deepest gravity, " for I assure you he is greatly 
 interested in your God as you explain Him." 
 
 Paul laughed heartily at her evident concern for 
 his feelings. " Considering his early training, the 
 oversight is more than pardonable. It is quite re- 
 markable to me that he understood my meaning at 
 all." 
 
 " I am not so dull as that," was Sindhu's laughing 
 rejoinder; "but I must be hastening away. I see 
 that the elephants are waiting. With you in the cara- 
 van, Mr. Anthony, I shall feel doubly assured of its 
 safety." 
 
 He shook hands with the members of the party on 
 parting. As he came to Elizabeth he said in a low 
 voice : " I shall see you in Annakan in a day or two 
 at most. In the meantime I trust that I shall not be 
 forgotten." 
 
 " Your kindness makes that impossible." 
 
 He bent over and touched her hand with his lips. 
 " The kindness is all yours," he said. 
 
 Then hastily to all : " I have been obliged to make 
 changes in the arrangement of travel, owing to the 
 fact that I must take part of the elephants; but I 
 trust you will all be quite comfortable, notwithstand-
 
 THE SICK RECOVER 197 
 
 ing. Father, do not get into any religious discussion 
 with Mr. Anthony." 
 
 Laughing at what he considered a joke, Sindhu 
 mounted his elephant and followed by three others en- 
 tirely freed from all camp equipment, he quickly dis- 
 appeared in the jungle. 
 
 The reassignment of the party, due to the taking 
 of four of the elephants, resulted in the placing of 
 three persons on each of the remaining elephants, 
 with the exception of that ridden by Sofia, to which 
 Elizabeth alone was added. This unusual mark of 
 distinction was quickly recognized by the princess 
 and the military escort, but to the others it seemed 
 simply an arrangement made necessary by the ex- 
 igencies of the occasion. Mrs. Johnson was placed 
 on the elephant with her husband and Elder Mere- 
 dith, while Mr. Lombard was added to the howdah of 
 Paul and Oo Toung-lay. 
 
 " I was afraid," said Mr. Lombard, " that I might 
 be turned over to the tender mercies of Elder Mere- 
 dith. He and I do not seem to get along very well 
 together." 
 
 " Too much discussion ? " inquired Paul. 
 
 " No ; but he is unreasonable." 
 
 " I have discovered," said Paul as the elephant 
 moved off with that rolling motion that almost makes 
 one seasick, " that any discussion which 'does not tend 
 to bring persons into the same way of thinking is 
 worse than useless. The two topics which almost 
 invariably result in this kind of discussion are politics 
 and religion. On these two topics, neither disputant 
 has the slightest intention of being convinced, and
 
 198 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 each, as a rule, simply tries to convict the other of 
 error; not to convert him to the right." 
 
 " Would you not then try to convince a man of 
 the error of his way, or of the things you believe are 
 right ? " inquired Mr. Lombard. 
 
 " The honest seeker after truth," replied Paul, " is 
 entitled to all the information you can give him. If 
 he asks, tell him what you believe, and if possible 
 prove to him the correctness of your position, but do 
 not be drawn into a discussion of either his, or your 
 own belief. If you can prove to him that you are 
 right, he will see that he is wrong." 
 
 " But suppose that he is right and you are 
 wrong? " 
 
 " My rule is never to try to convince a man of 
 anything which I have not proven to be true and 
 which I cannot prove again." 
 
 " But," insisted Mr. Lombard, " if you saw a man 
 acting in direct opposition to what you knew to be 
 the truth, would you not offer to show him his error? " 
 
 " Most certainly," was Paul's emphatic reply ; 
 '" but if he spurned my offer ; if instead of showing 
 a desire to know the truth, he should insist that he 
 was right and try to convince me of it, I should cease 
 my argument. I would first, however, listen patiently 
 to what he had to say, but if I were still convinced 
 that he was in error, I would turn away, assuring 
 him that whenever he wanted to learn the truth I 
 should be glad to tell it to him. I should also try to 
 realize the truth more than ever, but I would then and 
 there cease all argument. I should VJIQW that when 
 he was ready to learn the truth vhich would be the
 
 SICK RECOVER 199 
 
 minute he began to recognize his own error he 
 would come and ask to be taught. He would then be 
 receptive and the seed would be sown in good ground. 
 To offer a truth to a man who is so blinded by his 
 own prejudices that he not only refuses to accept it, 
 but also refuses to honestly investigate it after it has 
 been proven by many, is simply casting your pearls 
 of thought before the swinish element of the human 
 mind. Invariably it will turn and rend you." 
 
 Oo Toung-lay puffed at his cheroot, an interested 
 listener. Occasionally, however, he passed his hand 
 over his forehead and seemed considerably ill at 
 ease. 
 
 " If you believe in never inflicting your ideas on 
 people who do not ask for them," declared Mr. Lom- 
 bard dryly, after a moment's pause, " you will never 
 become a missionary." 
 
 He chuckled at his implied thrust at Elder Mere- 
 dith, but Paul replied with a suggestive smile: 
 
 " I am not so sure. I seem to have a faculty for 
 causing people to ask questions." 
 
 Oo Toung-lay suddenly threw away his cheroot 
 and uttered an exclamation of pain. His compan- 
 ions noted that his face was very pale and that he 
 was greatly distressed. 
 
 " What is the matter ? " asked Mr. Lombard in 
 the greatest concern over the condition of his aged 
 friend. 
 
 Oo Toung-lay placed his hand on his stomach and 
 groaned. " I think it is something I have eaten," he 
 said. 
 
 Mr. Lombard ordered the mahout to stop the ele-
 
 200 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 phant, and Paul asked: " Can I be of any service to 
 you? " 
 
 " I am afraid not. I wish that I had a doctor." 
 
 " The Rev. Johnson has a medicine-box," sug- 
 gested Mr. Lombard. " Perhaps he can give you 
 something that will ease you." 
 
 The entire caravan had now come to a halt and 
 Captain Shway rode forward to ascertain the trouble. 
 Mr. Lombard called out that Oo Toung-lay had been 
 attacked with a colic and asked if any one had any 
 medicine. Mr. Johnson jumped down from the ele- 
 phant and hastened forward, taking from his pocket 
 a flask of brandy and a small medicine-case. The old 
 gentleman seemed to be getting rapidly worse, and 
 Mr. Lombard suggested that he be taken from the 
 elephant and allowed to lie down. Several horsemen 
 gathered around and lifted him to the ground, while 
 willing hands quickly spread a couch of palms. 
 
 By the time he had been placed on the temporary 
 couch, Sofia was at his side and Mr. Johnson had 
 prepared a decoction of brandy and camphor. Dhu- 
 leep Mingh had also approached, and of Paul, who 
 was standing on the edge of the group, asked: 
 
 '* Why does not the Sahib ask his God to heal 
 him?" 
 
 " I offered to help him, but he said he wanted a 
 doctor. It would not be right for me to force my 
 thought upon him." 
 
 " Sahib, perhaps he does not know what you mean. 
 Perhaps he does not know you can help him." 
 
 Dhuleep Mingh's words came as a sort of rebuke 
 to Paul for not being more explicit, and he took *
 
 THE SICK RECOVER 201 
 
 step forward just in time to catch a questioning 
 glance from Elizabeth, who was bending over Oo 
 Toung-lay and fanning him with a palm leaf. 
 
 " Perhaps I did not make myself plain," thought 
 Paul. " Perhaps he did not realize the kind of help 
 I offered." 
 
 Sofia was holding the little glass to her father's 
 lips, but he seemed unable to swallow the medicine. 
 
 " Can you not drink it, father? " she asked. 
 
 The sick man groaned, placed his hand to his 
 throat and shook his head. Sofia looked at him help- 
 lessly. 
 
 " I think it must be a case of some kind of ptomaine 
 poisoning," said Mr. Johnson. " It acts that way." 
 
 "A-me!" exclaimed Sofia. "What shall I do? 
 I wish Sindhu were here." 
 
 " Perhaps Mr. Anthony can help him," suggested 
 Elizabeth. 
 
 " Oh, Mr. Anthony, can you? " and Sofia looked 
 up at him with her eyes full of tears. 
 
 " I think so," replied Paul, " and I offered to ; but 
 he preferred to trust to medicine." 
 
 " This is nonsense ! " exclaimed Elder Meredith. 
 " If he has been poisoned, he must have an emetic." 
 
 " He seems unable to swallow," replied Mr. John- 
 son. 
 
 Sofia leaned over her father. " Do you not want 
 Mr. Anthony to help you ? " she asked. " Do you 
 not want him to make you well? " 
 
 The sick man's face changed to a look of surprise. 
 As the force of Sofia's question dawned upon him, he 
 smiled in spite of his pain and nodded his head.
 
 S02 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " Oh, Mr. Anthony ! " said Sofia. " He does want 
 you to cure him." 
 
 In an instant Paul was on his knees beside the suf- 
 fering man. 
 
 " Please leave us alone as much as possible," he 
 said earnestly, as he bowed his head in prayer. 
 
 All drew back, Elder Meredith shaking his head 
 and declaring it must be wrong. 
 
 " It is flying in the face of Providence," he mut- 
 tered, " not to use the medicine which nature and 
 science have provided. If he dies, his blood will be 
 upon that man's head." 
 
 " The apostles used no medicine," said Mrs. John- 
 son ; " and then remember the lame boy." 
 
 " That was an altogether different case, Mrs. 
 Johnson. That was a case of long standing, where 
 there was no immediate danger. This is an acute 
 attack that should have at least the very best we have 
 to offer. To allow an old man, with no knowledge 
 of God or the hereafter, to die like this is an outrage. 
 I declare I will not be a party to it ! " 
 
 Elder Meredith turned squarely about and started 
 back. Mr. Johnson detained him. " There is abso- 
 lutely nothing we can do. He cannot swallow the 
 medicine; and even if he could I do not know that 
 it is that which is needed. I prefer to let some one 
 else take the responsibility. If God cannot cure him, 
 there is nothing here that can." 
 
 "God!" fairly shouted Elder Meredith. "Do 
 you call the hypnotism taught by that woman, God? 
 Why, I have been told that she denies the very exist-
 
 THE SICK RECOVER 203 
 
 ence of the God of the Bible and has substituted one 
 of her own." 
 
 " That is not what Mr. Anthony told us last 
 night," ventured Mrs. Johnson, who was clinging to 
 her husband's arm. " He told us that her book 
 taught that God was infinite Life, Truth and Love. 
 That sounds a good deal like the teaching of John, 
 who declares that ' God is love.' ' 
 
 " This man has you all hypnotized ! " exclaimed 
 Elder Meredith vehemently. " Never in my life have 
 I seen such a manifest work of the devil ! Something 
 should be done to stop it ! " 
 
 "I do not feel that I should judge," said Mr. 
 Johnson. " I prefer to say in the words of the 
 lawyer, Gamaliel, ' If this work be of men, it will 
 come to naught ; but if it be of God, ye cannot over- 
 throw it.' " 
 
 " Well," declared the elder, some minutes later, 
 " I am going back to the Princess and protest 
 against it. I am going to place myself on record 
 in case anything happens." 
 
 He stepped forth from the little thicket in which 
 they had been talking and at once uttered an excla- 
 mation of surprise. The others hastily came forward 
 and as they looked toward the place where Oo Toung- 
 lay had been lying, they were astonished to see the 
 old gentleman, a trifle pale, but otherwise all right, 
 standing by his daughter's side. Mr. Lombard stood 
 sear rubbing his hands joyfully, while Paul was or- 
 dering the elephant driven forward so they might 
 get aboard and continue their journey. 
 
 " I see that the attack was not as severe as we
 
 204 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 thought," said Elder Meredith as he approached and 
 gave Paul a withering glance. " I am glad that it 
 has passed." 
 
 " It was so bad, I hope I will never have another," 
 replied Oo Toung-lay, with an attempt at a smile. 
 
 " It was so bad," declared Mr. Lombard, who de- 
 lighted in contradicting Elder Meredith, " that if it 
 had not been for Mr. Anthony this would have been 
 a funeral procession from here on instead of a cara- 
 van." 
 
 Elizabeth said nothing, but the look of disapproval 
 which she gave Elder Meredith caused the reverend 
 gentleman to do some sober thinking for a few min- 
 utes. In spite of this, when they were all mounted 
 and again on their way, he could not refrain from 
 saying to Mr. Johnson : " I suppose you will all look 
 upon this as another marvellous case of healing, 
 when, as a matter of fact, it was evidently but a 
 sharp attack of colic. Very naturally, it passed as 
 quickly as it came." 
 
 For some time Oo Toung-lay rode in silence. As 
 he became thoroughly convinced, however, that he 
 was entirely free from the acute illness with which he 
 had been attacked, he exclaimed: 
 
 " Mr. Lombard, you said that if Mr. Anthony did 
 not inflict his opinions upon others, he would never 
 make a missionary. You are wrong." 
 
 Both his companions looked at him in questioning 
 surprise. 
 
 " How so? " asked Mr. Lombard. 
 
 " This was the best missionary work that I have 
 ever seen done. I am convinced that there is a God.
 
 THE SICK RECOVER 05 
 
 Whether He is the same one that you have been talk- 
 ing to me about all these years, I do not know; for 
 your own sake, I hope He is." 
 
 Paul's heart gave a great bound as he replied, 
 " Do not doubt it. There is but one God, and Mr. 
 Lombard and I absolutely agree that the first and 
 greatest commandment is : ' Thou shalt have no other 
 gods before me.' ' 
 
 Lombard chuckled to himself, a habit he was given 
 to indulging in when greatly pleased. After a minute 
 he asked: 
 
 " And what do you think this first commandment 
 really means, Mr. Anthony? " 
 
 " It means that I must have no mind, life or intel- 
 ligence apart from God infinite good ; that I must 
 recognize no power apart from Spirit, Truth and 
 Love. It also seems to me," continued Paul earnestly, 
 " that in this commandment are comprised the other 
 nine." 
 
 " That is a pretty broad statement," declared Mr. 
 Lombard, " although I believe your great prophet 
 made a similar declaration. However, I do not ex- 
 actly see it." 
 
 " It is very plain to me," replied Paul. " It is im- 
 possible to break any one of the other command- 
 ments without having some thought apart from in- 
 finite good. The mortal mind which leads you to 
 steal or kill is absolutely not in harmony with divine 
 Mind. Any and every impure thought, any adulter- 
 ation of your thought, not only breaks the seventh 
 commandment, but, because it is at variance with 
 good, it breaks the first.
 
 206 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " Of course any one can see," he continued, " that 
 breaking the second commandment breaks the first, 
 but no more so than does the taking of the name of 
 God in vain that is, in professing to give all power 
 to God, when in reality we give equal power to evil. 
 Bearing false witness against thy neighbor that 
 is to see him in anything other than the image and 
 likeness of God, Spirit, in whose image he is made 
 breaks both the ninth and first commandments, 
 because it gives power to some other creator than 
 Spirit, and makes another god. If we indulge in 
 covetousness, thereby breaking the tenth command- 
 ment, we have all sorts of gods other than that in- 
 finite Love which, John tells us, is God." 
 
 " It seems to me," ventured Oo Toung-lay, who 
 was an interested listener, " that the interpretations 
 you have given to your ten commandments indicate 
 that you consider them as pertaining to spiritual 
 rather than material laws." 
 
 " There are, in fact, no material laws," declared 
 Paul, " for God being Spirit and God being All, it 
 follows as a scientific fact that all laws must be 
 spiritual. Therefore the ten commandments, as well 
 as the ten beatitudes uttered by Jesus in his Sermon 
 on the Mount, must be spiritually understood." 
 
 " Let us take for example the command, Thou 
 shalt not kill.' Wherein lies the sin ? Most certainly 
 in the thought that impels one to kill, and not in the 
 material act, else were an accidental killing just as 
 great a sin as a deliberate murder. The first sin in 
 breaking this commandment, however, lies in the fact 
 that we not only desire to kill, but that we believe it
 
 207 
 
 is possible to kill, to take that life, which God 
 alone creates. It is this thought which breaks the 
 first commandment, by giving power to what we term 
 death and thereby making a god of a power apart 
 from the one God, who is all Life, Truth and Love. 
 You may analyze all the commandments, and you will 
 find that, when all is said, the first and great sin con- 
 sists in breaking the first commandment and thereby 
 attributing life and power to something outside of 
 Spirit. Our greatest idol is our material body. Is 
 not that about what you think, Mr. Lombard? " 
 
 Mr. Lombard eyed Paul quizzically several mo- 
 ments before he replied. " Do you think it is ? " he 
 finally asked. 
 
 " It certainly is," said Paul. " for God, the God 
 of Israel, is Spirit and can know no matter." 
 
 " You seem so certain of my belief," continued Mr. 
 Lombard, " that I expect before long that you will 
 tell me that I believe Christ has already come." 
 
 " If you will read the Scriptures in the light of 
 this new understanding, I am sure you will find that 
 you do." 
 
 Mr. Lombard leaned forward in his surprise and 
 looked earnestly into Paul's face as though he would 
 probe his deepest thought. " Are you talking about 
 the Christ prophesied by Isaiah? " he finally asked. 
 
 " I mean the Christ prophesied by all the prophets ; 
 the Christ which awakens mortals from the illusion 
 of life in matter; which destroys all belief in sin, 
 sickness and death ; the Christ which shall save the 
 world from its own false beliefs, and which is being 
 born anew into the world to-day. The coming of
 
 208 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Christ is the manifestation, in individual experience, 
 of the relationship of man to God ; it is the realiza- 
 tion of the truth regarding this material existence 
 and its deceptions. The reading of Mrs. Eddy's ex- 
 planation of how Christian and Jew will eventually 
 find themselves believing in the same God, the same 
 Christ, will make plain to you what I say." 
 
 Mr. Lombard started to reply, but checked himself. 
 For a moment he was lost in thought. Then he again 
 started to speak and again did not. At length, sud- 
 denly raising his head, he asked : " Would you mind 
 letting me read that book as we ride along ? " 
 
 " Certainly not," was the reply. 
 
 Paul drew the little volume from his pocket and 
 Mr. Lombard was soon buried in its contents ; nor 
 did he cease its perusal till the fading light compelled 
 him to desist.
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 AN EXCHANGE OF CONFIDENCES 
 
 FOB the rest of the day the caravan pushed rap- 
 idly forward in the hope of reaching Annakan be- 
 fore dark; but the delay, caused by the illness of 
 Oo Toung-lay, had retarded its progress and it 
 had but just emerged from the jungle, and was still 
 a number of miles from its destination, when the sun 
 sank over the mountains. From the top of a some- 
 what lofty elevation which they reached just before 
 sunset, the distant pinnacles of the city could be seen. 
 It could also be seen that the city was located upon 
 a lofty plateau and it appeared so much larger than 
 Elizabeth had anticipated that she remarked the fact 
 to Sofia. 
 
 " Yes," replied Sofia, " Annakan is considerably 
 more extended than its population would indicate. 
 And it is much more solidly built than the ordinary 
 Burmese city." 
 
 " More so than Rangoon ? " asked Elizabeth. 
 
 " Yes ; it is more like Calcutta. And, besides, 
 it has many stone residences with large and extensive 
 grounds." 
 
 " What is that broad, white road leading across 
 the plateau ? " 
 
 200
 
 210 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " That is the road to Myonk and Mandalay. The 
 railroad now extends to Myonk. Most of our sup- 
 plies come in over that road." 
 
 " I thought Annakan was a walled town," said 
 Elizabeth. 
 
 " And so it is ; but you cannot see the wall from 
 here. Those little towers you see at intervals are on 
 the walls." 
 
 " I should not think that it would be of much pro- 
 tection, Princess." 
 
 " It is not against the big guns of the British, 
 and the wall was badly damaged during the war with 
 Thebaw, when the British drove him out. It is, 
 however, a protection from the hill tribes, such 
 as are causing the trouble now. The ordinary raid 
 of hillmen," explained Sofia, " is solely for the pur- 
 pose of plunder. They dash down upon the plateau 
 and drive off all the cattle in sight, and, if possible, 
 capture some rich man or woman and hold them for 
 ransom. When these hillmen are discovered to be 
 restless, the people living on the plain flock to Anna- 
 kan and remain within the gates till the disturbances 
 are quelled." 
 
 " Why do you not keep more soldiers on the fron- 
 tier?" 
 
 u Bajipur is not wealthy and is unable to support 
 a great army. It is the British who should do this." 
 
 " I must confess," said Elizabeth, " that I have 
 but a faint idea of the citv where I expect to spend 
 the next few years of my life. We simply knew that 
 the gospel had never been preached here, and felt that 
 H should be."
 
 " It surely is strange how you Christians branch 
 out. From what Mr. Anthony said last night, it 
 seems as though you might spend your time more 
 profitably teaching your people at home about God. 
 There seems to be a great lack of understanding as 
 to what your God really is." 
 
 Elizabeth shook her head sadly. " It certainly 
 does look that way. But I never before heard any 
 Christian talk like Mr. Anthony." 
 
 " Still you all recognized the book he spoke of, 
 and its author." 
 
 " True, but I never knew before just what the book 
 was. I had been taught to believe that Christian 
 Scientists had a bible of their own, and that the book 
 he spoke of was that bible." 
 
 " Evidently you had been misinformed." 
 
 " Evidently ! " 
 
 "What did you call these people?" asked Sofia. 
 
 " Christian Scientists, but I cannot see why." 
 
 " When Mr. Anthony was telling me about heal- 
 ing the lame boy," ventured Sofia, " he said the heal- 
 ing was Christian, because it was of Christ, and that 
 it was scientific because it was based upon a Princi- 
 ple and rule from which there was no deviation. I 
 did not understand exactly what he meant, but this 
 must be where the people get their name." 
 
 " And their faith, too, if they understand the 
 principle," said Elizabeth more to herself than to 
 Sofia. But Sofia caught the words through the gath- 
 ering darkness and replied: 
 
 " I should suppose so. If Christianity is scien- 
 tific it must be true." Then after a pause, in which
 
 212 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 she was evidently trying to figure it out : " And if 
 it is true it must be scientific." 
 
 " I do not see that," said Elizabeth. " Science 
 is something you can prove, like mathematics." 
 
 "Well, cannot you prove Christianity? If you 
 cannot, then why are you way out here teaching it? 
 What is Christianity, anyway? " 
 
 " Christianity," replied Elizabeth, " is the religion 
 taught by Jesus Christ; the religion of love. He 
 taught us to love man and God, and that we should 
 then have eternal life and happiness in heaven." 
 
 " How do you know it is true? " asked Sofia. 
 
 " Jesus proved it was true by healing the sick, 
 raising the dead, and, finally, by his own resurrec- 
 tion after he had suffered and died on the cross for 
 our sins. He then told his followers to go into all 
 the world and preach the gospel." 
 
 " Did he not tell them to heal the sick also ? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " To prove that you, also, are teaching the truth, 
 I suppose? " 
 
 " I suppose so," replied Elizabeth. 
 
 " Then there must be some principle and rule to 
 work by ; do you not think so ? " asked Sofia. 
 
 " It looks reasonable, but I had never thought of 
 it in that way." 
 
 " Evidently Mr. Anthony has. And his works 
 seem to prove the truth of what he claims. I should 
 say the healing of my father was a miracle." 
 
 " But that was the result of prayer he told us." 
 
 " Could you have prayed my father well, Bess ? " 
 
 *' I am afraid not."
 
 AN EXCHANGE OF CONFIDENCES 213 
 
 " Perhaps Mr. Anthony prays scientifically," sug- 
 gested Sofia. " He told me that all Science was of 
 God that all Science was divine was spiritual." 
 
 " How can that be, Princess ? There are the nat- 
 ural sciences that teach of material things." 
 
 " I am not authority," laughed Sofia, " but, as I 
 come to think of it, he said in his talk that all wis- 
 dom and truth were of God. Now as all science is 
 truth as well as knowledge, if all truth and wisdom 
 are really of God, then all science is of God." 
 
 Elizabeth was silent for some minutes. Suddenly 
 she asked : " Do you know anything about chemis- 
 try?" 
 
 " A little." 
 
 " Then you know that it is a chemically scientific 
 fact that HyO stands for water. That means that 
 hydrogen and oxygen joined in that proportion form 
 water. Would you call that fact spiritual? Would 
 you call it material or divine science? " 
 
 " I do not know much about your God," was Sofia's 
 response, " but if you believe He is omniscient, that 
 is, all wisdom, and made everything, then everything 
 must have existed in His mind before it did anywhere 
 else. Therefore, the fact that two parts of hydrogen 
 and one part of oxygen make water must belong to 
 divine wisdom, or divine science." 
 
 " Where did you get that idea of God, Princess ? " 
 
 " Is not that what you told me ? " 
 
 " Yes ; but I do not think that I meant it exactly 
 like that." 
 
 " I am only repeating what I hear. Certainly all 
 knowledge is in mind, not in matter, even Sindhu
 
 214 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 would tell you that, and he is a great materialist, 
 and just as certainly, if there is a God, He must be 
 Mind, Spirit, Intelligence, not matter, in order to be 
 present everywhere, and to control all things." 
 
 Elizabeth thought to herself : " Except ye become 
 as little children ye shall not enter into the kingdom 
 of heaven." Was it possible that Sofia, who a few 
 weeks ago had never thought about God, was getting 
 nearer to Him than she? 
 
 " Do spirit and mind mean the same thing to you, 
 Princess? " 
 
 " Why, yes ; do they not to you ? " 
 
 " I do not believe that they do. I have always 
 thought of spirit as something like vapor, I guess ; 
 something that you could not see with the naked eye. 
 I do not believe that I have ever had a very clear idea 
 of spirit, anyway." 
 
 " Well, I may be wrong. Why do you not ask 
 Mr. Anthony? I think that he could tell you." 
 
 " I would have asked him a lot of questions before 
 this, only I could not very well." 
 
 Sofia peered through the darkness to see if she 
 could catch a glimpse of Elizabeth's face, but the 
 elephant wobbled so she could not. 
 
 " Why could you not ask him? " she finally asked. 
 " You are not afraid of him, are you? " 
 
 " Of course not ; but Elder Meredith thought I 
 had better not talk with him too much." 
 
 " Did he think you might fall in love with him ? " 
 
 " What an idea ! " exclaimed Elizabeth half indig- 
 nantly, " of course not ! " 
 
 " Of course you might? " persisted Sofia.
 
 AN EXCHANGE OF CONFIDENCES 215 
 
 " Oh, yes ; of course I might. He is a very good 
 man, I am sure." 
 
 " And very handsome, too." 
 
 " Yes, and handsome, too, Princess." 
 
 " But you have not fallen in love with him ? " 
 
 Sofia drew closer to Elizabeth, and breathlessly 
 awaited her reply. 
 
 " Of course not ! " said Elizabeth with decision. 
 " I am not out here to fall in love with any man. I 
 am out here to teach the heathen." 
 
 " Oh ! " exclaimed Sofia, with a sigh of relief. " I 
 am so glad ! " 
 
 "Glad of what?" asked Elizabeth, in some sur- 
 prise. " Glad that I am not here to fall in love, or 
 that I am here to teach the heathen ? " 
 
 " Glad that you are not to fall in love, to be sure," 
 replied Sofia, with a merry laugh and a lighter heart 
 than she had had for days. " I am not anxious that 
 you should teach the heathen ; the heathen seem to 
 me to be doing very well. But, I forgot! I was 
 trying to find out why Elder Meredith did not want 
 you to talk to Mr. Anthony." 
 
 " He was afraid that I might imbibe some of his 
 heretical ideas." 
 
 Again Sofia laughed merrily in the darkness. 
 *' Was he not also afraid that Sindhu might teach 
 you some heresies ? " 
 
 " Oh, no ! I am trying to teach your brother." 
 
 " Oh, my ! " exclaimed Sofia. " And was he will- 
 ing to listen to you ? " 
 
 It was a good thing for Sofia that it was dark, 
 or her face would have betrayed her. She had learned
 
 216 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 only too well how willing Sindhu was to listen. The 
 darkness, however, hid her twinkling eyes, and Eliz- 
 abeth responded gravely: 
 
 " Oh, yes, he seems quite willing to listen." 
 
 " Suppose, Bess, that he was like Elder Mere- 
 dith, unwilling to hear or investigate any one else's 
 ideas ; what chance would you ever have of teaching 
 him what you call the truth ? " 
 
 " Not much," laughed Elizabeth, who could not 
 imagine any one trying to convert Elder Meredith. 
 
 " Certainly Elder Meredith ought to be as liberal 
 as a couple of heathen like Sindhu and myself." 
 
 " But all heathen are not like you. Most of them 
 are ignorant and see only the images they worship. 
 As I said before, they do not see the ideas back of 
 the images." 
 
 "Well," said Sofia, slowly, "if the things that 
 Mr. Anthony told us last night are true, Elder Mere- 
 dith and the rest of you are just about as far from 
 the teachings of your great prophet as are those 
 who see in the images of Buddha all that there is to 
 love and venerate." 
 
 Their conversation was interrupted by the distant 
 clatter of horses' hoofs, and almost before they real- 
 ized it, they were surrounded by a large body of 
 horsemen. For a moment, Elizabeth's heart almost 
 ceased to beat, believing that they were attacked by 
 Tartars, but she quicky realized, from the shouts 
 and greetings, that the horsemen were friends. Hav- 
 ing become alarmed at their delay in arriving, and 
 having heard that a body of hillmen had been seen 
 in the distance, Sindhu had dispatched a couple of
 
 AN EXCHANGE O* COM /DANCES 217 
 
 hundred of his best cavalry to locate the travellers 
 and bring them in. 
 
 The mahout driving Sofia's elephant came to a 
 stop and Captain Shway rode forward. He and the 
 captain of the other troop exchanged a few words, 
 and the new arrivals hastily turned and started back 
 toward Annakan, followed by the caravan at a much 
 more rapid rate of speed than had yet been attained. 
 
 " Something unusual seems to have occurred," said 
 Paul. 
 
 "What is it, Boh Shway?" called Oo Toung-lay 
 as the captain passed them on the way back to his 
 troop. 
 
 " A large band of yhe enemy were reported ap- 
 proaching this vicinity just before dark, and his 
 Highness feared they r.iight have found us." 
 
 " Nothing serious, then ? " 
 
 " Oh, no. Everything is quiet. Prince Sindhu 
 has sent strong bodies of troops to guard all the 
 passes, and a telegram from Mandalay announces 
 that British troops will start north in the morning. 
 His Highness's return ftas restored confidence, and 
 the city is quiet. But see! yonder are the lights of 
 Annakan."
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 MOTTNG THAN'S CONSPIRACY 
 
 IN spite of the favorable news received the night 
 of the arrival in Annakan, the trouble with the Tar- 
 tars proved quite as serious as was at first antici- 
 pated. Before it was finally ended, the English had 
 to make good their threat to march upon Lhassa. 
 That is an event which has nothing to do with this 
 story, other than to indicate the seriousness of the 
 disturbance, which eventually spread all along the 
 border of Northern India, even west of the Brahma- 
 putra. So serious was it, that for the next few 
 weeks many events occurred which would have been 
 impossible under ordinary conditions. 
 
 Upon the arrival of our travellers at the capital, 
 they had been at once conducted to the royal palace, 
 a large stone structure built well up the side of the 
 mountain which forms the western boundary of the 
 city. It is not a very formidable appearing for- 
 tress by daylight, but, as one enters its gates at night, 
 it has the appearance of one of those feudal castles 
 so frequently seen along the Rhine, and which are 
 so familiar to European tourists. The wide entrance, 
 lighted with huge lamps of European make, con- 
 trasts strangely with the Oriental architecture and 
 
 218
 
 MOUNG THAN'S CONSPIRACY 219 
 
 decorations. Torches would seem more in keeping 
 with the general effect, but coal oil has modernized 
 Upper Burma to the extent of substituting lamps of 
 modern make for the ancient methods of lighting. 
 Indeed, as the caravan passed up the principal thor- 
 oughfare, Paul noticed that Annakan was lighted 
 with coal-oil street lamps. 
 
 But the lamps were the only things that reminded 
 the travellers of the West ; everything else was Ori- 
 ental. True, the city is more substantially built than 
 any other Burmese city, but this is because it is built 
 on a mountain, and rock is the most convenient build- 
 ing material. The palace is a large, rambling af- 
 fair, composed of a main structure and three wings. 
 The main building is on the west and backs up 
 sharply against the mountain. The wings are on the 
 north, east and south. Through the eastern wing 
 is the main entrance from the city. Its great doors 
 look down upon the principal square, and a long 
 flight of stone steps, extending the whole width of 
 the front, lead down to the street. All strangers and 
 officials enter through this main gateway, which leads 
 into a great rotunda. Wide halls lead back to the 
 main structure, where dwells the royal family, and to 
 the other wings. There is a private family entrance 
 through a tunnel, some two hundred feet long, cut 
 through the solid rock. This leads into the main 
 structure, and it was through this entrance that the 
 party was ushered upon its arrival. 
 
 In spite of his busy day, Sindhu had given orders 
 that suitable apartments for his guests be prepared. 
 They were all located in the north wing, where a
 
 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 suite of six rooms was assigned the missionaries. 
 Mr. Lombard was quartered across the hall, while 
 Paul, at the special request of Oo Toung-lay, was 
 given a suite of three rooms farther down the hall 
 and adjoining those he occupied himself whenever 
 he visited in Annakan. The aged Burman had 
 formed a great attachment for the American, an 
 attachment which had been greatly strengthened by 
 the events of the day. 
 
 " You had better not get me too near Meredith," 
 laid Mr. Lombard, as the majordomo was showing 
 them to their apartments. " We are liable to get 
 into an argument, and I know more about his relig- 
 ion now than he does himself." 
 
 Paul, overhearing the remark and recognizing the 
 cause, exclaimed with a laugh : " Better not try to 
 ttalk before you can creep." 
 
 " Oh, I read your book pretty nearly through 
 to-day. I have got the whole thing. Of course there 
 are a lot of ideas in it that are wrong and foolish ; 
 but in the main it is a good thing. It is as far above 
 the other Christian beliefs as electricity is above a 
 candle." 
 
 Again Paul smiled broadly as he replied : " You 
 are a learned man, Mr. Lombard ; but do not criti- 
 cize too hastily. Learned as you are, you can hardly 
 expect to acquire a perfect knowledge of so profound 
 a science in a few hours' reading of its text-book. 
 With just as good reason, you might declare many 
 of the problems in geometry absurd and foolish, be- 
 cause, after one or two perusals of the text-book, 
 you could not understand the terms and apply the
 
 MOUNG THAN'S CONSPIRACY 2fc.* 
 
 basic law of conic sections, or demonstrate all the 
 problems the book contains. Let me advise you, as 
 you value your reputation as a man of fairness 
 and discernment, to withhold your judgment of the 
 Christian Science text-book until you have studied 
 it. You will find that it contains no problems that 
 have not been worked out. Its propositions can be 
 demonstrated to the entire satisfaction of any earnest 
 and faithful student. Indeed," declared Paul with 
 emphasis, " the book must be studied, not simply 
 perused." 
 
 Lombard stopped as he was about to enter his 
 apartment. " Do you really believe that ? " he asked. 
 
 " I know it," said Paul. 
 
 " And can you demonstrate that there is no mat- 
 ter?" 
 
 " You saw it demonstrated to-day, Mr. Lombard, 
 when through this very knowledge I prevented, as 
 you expressed it, the caravan from being turned into 
 a funeral procession," was Paul's reply as he passed 
 on to his own quarters, followed by Dhuleep Mingh. 
 
 " Dhuleep Mingh wishes he could read the little 
 book," remarked the servitor, as he began to unpack 
 Paul's luggage. " Can it not be made in Burmese? " 
 
 " Not yet," was the response. " If Dhuleep Mingh 
 wishes to read it, he must learn to read English." 
 
 " Dhuleep Mingh is too old." 
 
 " Not at all. Age is a man-made thought. There 
 is no time with God, who is the same yesterday, to-day 
 and forever. He had no beginning; he will have 
 no end. I have heard of many persons," continued 
 Paul, " who have learned to read this book after they
 
 22 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 had passed the three score and ten years allotted to 
 material man by mortal law." 
 
 " Dhuleep Mingh will begin to learn to-night." 
 
 And he did. Long after Paul was asleep and the 
 palace guard was making its hourly round, this first 
 Burmese student of Paul was poring over his books 
 and picking out the few English words he knew. 
 
 It was not until next morning that Prince Sindhu 
 had an opportunity of conversing with his father and 
 sister concerning the details of the previous day, 
 which he had heard in brief from Captain Shway 
 the night before. They had assembled in Sindhu's 
 apartment in accordance with an ancient custom of 
 the family, that all members under one roof should 
 meet for a brief greeting before the duties of the 
 day. Oo Toung-lay had told of his sickness and 
 recovery, and Sindhu had listened quietly till he had 
 finished. Then, nodding his head several times, as 
 was his habit when forcibly impressed, he said: 
 
 " Certainy, Father, we are becoming considerably 
 indebted to this Mr. Anthony. First he saved Sofia's 
 life, and now, in a manner no less pronounced, he 
 has saved yours. I trust the time is coming when 
 we can make him some suitable reward." 
 
 " No reward that we could offer him would be suit- 
 able," declared Sofia. 
 
 " I can only think of one," remarked Oo Toung- 
 lay, " and we cannot very well ask him to accept that 
 unless he shows some desire for it." 
 
 He looked at his daughter from out the corner 
 of his eye, and her blushes were ample proof that 
 she understood.
 
 MOUNG THAN'S CONSPIRACY 223 
 
 " Please never mention my foolishness again ! " she 
 exclaimed. " I blush for very shame, every time I 
 think of what his opinion of me would be if he should 
 learn the truth about my silly action." 
 
 " From what I can judge of the man," said Sindhu, 
 in a sort of analytical manner, " I should say that 
 in so far as he is personally concerned, he feels amply 
 rewarded in the knowledge of doing good. I dislike, 
 however, to be under such obligation to any man, and 
 should like the opportunity of really doing something 
 for him that is worth while." 
 
 " He once said to me," remarked Sofia, " that the 
 only favor he asked of any one was that he be judged 
 by his works. I think that is the only reward that 
 any of us will ever be able to give him." 
 
 " And no one," exclaimed Oo Toung-lay emphat- 
 ically, " will ever be able to convince me that his 
 works are anything but good." 
 
 " Nor me, either," affirmed Sindhu. " For the 
 present I shall have to leave him in your hands ; and 
 by the way, tell him that for some days I shall be so 
 occupied with this hill trouble that I shall be unable 
 to take up the water-works question. 
 
 " As regards our other guests, Sofia, you had bet- 
 ter suggest to them the wisdom of remaining in the 
 palace until the outbreak is over. Give Miss Ray- 
 mond my respects, and tell her that I shall see her 
 at the earliest possible moment." 
 
 When Paul was informed of the necessary delay 
 in the water-works investigation, he determined to do 
 all the work alone that was possible, and to find out 
 whether or not the plan was practical. Accordingly
 
 224 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 he took his theodolite and Dhuleep Mingh, and started 
 up the mountain-side to run a few levels. On the way 
 out of the palace he encountered Sindhu. 
 
 " You had better take an escort," he told him. 
 
 " I think not," said Paul. " I am only going to 
 the top of the mountain back of the palace. I think 
 I can find out what I wish to know without going 
 beyond the city wall." 
 
 Outside, Paul encountered Captain Shway in con- 
 versation with a couple of young noblemen. They 
 looked at Paul contemptuously, and, as Captain 
 Shway touched his cap, one of them remarked loud 
 enough for Paul to hear : 
 
 " Do you consider it the mark of a true Burman, 
 captain, to salute these foreign cattle? " 
 
 Paul did not hear the rejoinder, but he was not 
 at all annoyed, as he knew the young man was but 
 voicing the general Burmese opinion of foreigners. 
 
 " Does the Sahib know that man ? " asked Dhuleep 
 Ming. 
 
 " Never saw him before. I recognize him as voi- 
 cing error, however." 
 
 " He is Moung Than, son of the Prime Minister. 
 The servants say he aspires to become the husband 
 of the Princess Sofia." 
 
 Paul turned upon Dhuleep Mingh a severe look, as 
 he said with great earnestness : " How often must I 
 tell you, Dhuleep Mingh, that gossip is one of the 
 worst of sins. You may be bearing false witness. 
 You do not know that such a report is true. This 
 is not the way to reflect Truth and Love." 
 
 " After what I saw at Myang-Nee," said Dhuleep
 
 MOUNG THAN'S CONSPIRACY 225 
 
 Mingh apologetically, " I thought the Sahib would 
 like to know." 
 
 " What you saw at Myang-Nee was only another 
 example of bearing false witness. That time it was 
 your eyes that deceived you. That act of the prin- 
 cess meant nothing more than simple courtesy to a 
 foreign guest. Now that you know the truth, the 
 error is destroyed." 
 
 There was no thought in Dhuleep Mingh's mind 
 to question the truth of any statement made by Paul ; 
 but he came nearer questioning this than any he had 
 ever heard Paul make. How could any man with 
 eyes refuse to accept such an intimation of royal 
 favor from so handsome a young woman as Sofia? 
 
 Could Paul have heard the conversation between 
 the young noblemen and Captain Shway after he 
 had passed them, he might not have felt so certain 
 that the error was destroyed. 
 
 " The foreign cattle, as you call them," replied 
 Captain Shway to the remark made by Moung Than, 
 " are likely to play a conspicuous part in Bajipur 
 from this on." 
 
 " Oh, yes, I know," was the rejoinder. " The 
 British are coming to help put down this disturbance. 
 I suppose we shall have to tolerate them." 
 
 " Even at that, they are only cattle," spoke up his 
 companion, Boh Galay by name. " We will let them 
 fight our battles, and when we are through with 
 them we will kick them out." 
 
 " You had better not let your words reach Prince 
 Sindhu," said the captain. " I had no thought of 
 the English, however, when I spoke. At Myang-
 
 226 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Nee the other day, before all the people who were 
 watching the review, the prince indicated as plainly 
 as he could that he intended to make the foreign 
 woman his princess ; while our Sofia took by the hand, 
 as at a betrothal, the foreigner who has just left the 
 palace. You can draw your own conclusions." 
 
 The effect of this choice bit of gossip was vr,stly 
 different from what Captain Shway had expected. 
 While he had intended to give his auditors a bit of 
 a surprise, he was not prepared for the outburst 
 of jealous rage, on the part of Moung Than, which 
 followed his words. The young man broke out into 
 such a volley of vituperation and abuse that Captain 
 Shway at last s.iid with much firmness: 
 
 " Be careful, Moung Than ! This man is a great 
 pohn-gyee. On the road from Myang-Nee, Oo 
 Toung-lay was suddenly seized with the Tagoung- 
 colic because he had offended the great nat, and was 
 about to be driven from this life. But this man 
 and he is no ordinary wehzah drove away the nat 
 and restored Oo Toung-lay to his seat in the howdah. 
 You had best have a care how you revile his honor- 
 able name, lest worse ailment come upon you ! " 
 
 " I care not for his magic," declared Moung Than. 
 " There are worse things than Tagoung-colic, and 
 there are men more to be feared than any nat." 
 
 " True, Moung Than ! " exclaimed Boh Galay. 
 " And these are the men to deal with when it comes 
 to ridding ourselves of these foreigners who come to 
 steal our fairest women. We are obliged to you, 
 captain, for your information. Come, Moung Tham. 
 The people shall know."
 
 MOUNG THAN'S CONSPIRACY 227 
 
 The young man departed in a rage, and Captain 
 Shway, left alone, began to berate himself for a gos- 
 siping mischief-maker, and to consider what he had 
 better do. He was very friendly to Paul, both on his 
 own account, and because he looked upon him as the 
 future husband of his princess. He was not par- 
 ticularly friendly with Moung Than and his associ- 
 ates, although he knew them to be a power in the 
 city and state. He further realized that they would 
 be able to make much trouble because of the feeling 
 against foreigners; and he was doubly sure that if 
 they should once succeed in putting Paul out of the 
 way, there would be little danger of their punishment. 
 The only thing to do, therefore, was to so protect 
 Paul that they should not injure him. 
 
 Captain Shway 's first impulse was to tell Sofia, 
 but he feared that this information might unduly 
 alarm her. He knew that Sindhu had just left the 
 city on a tour of inspection of the frontier, and 
 could not be reached. Finally he bethought himself 
 of Oo Toung-lay, and determined to lay the matter 
 before him without further delay. 
 
 The old gentleman was greatly disturbed by the 
 information. He criticized the captain soundly for 
 spreading the report concerning Paul and Sofia, but 
 the officer excused himself on the ground that he sup- 
 posed the matter was public property. Then he 
 wanted to send and recall Sindhu, but the captain 
 showed him that it would be impossible. Then he 
 again berated the officer for his meddlesome tongue. 
 
 " Well, there is no use crying over spilt milk ! " 
 exclaimed Mr. Lombard, who was present when tlip
 
 228 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 captain made his report. " The best thing to do la 
 to tell Mr. Anthony, so that he can protect himself." 
 
 " You do not understand ! " exclaimed Oo Toung- 
 lay vehemently. " That is the very thing I cannot 
 do. Anthony does not know what the incident meant, 
 and never must know if we can help it." 
 
 " What ! " gasped Mr. Lombard. " Does he not 
 want to marry Sofia? " 
 
 " A-me ! I do not know ! But if he does, he has 
 never said so. My daughter thinks that, if he knew 
 the meaning of her act, she would be shamed in his 
 eyes forever." 
 
 " That being the case," declared Captain Shway, 
 " all we can do is to guard him as best we can, and 
 tell him that it is because of the feeling against for- 
 eigners." 
 
 " There are plenty of reasons just now why his 
 life might be in danger," said Mr. Lombard. " Any 
 excuse will do, so that he is put on his guard. But 
 Sindhu must know the facts as soon as possible." 
 
 '* It may be two or three days before Sindhu re- 
 turns," said Oo Toung-lay. 
 
 " And when angry men are plotting, much may 
 happen in two days," remarked the captain. 
 
 " Where is Mr. Anthony now ? " asked Oo Toung- 
 lay. 
 
 " He and his servant went up the mountain but 
 half an hour ago." 
 
 " Reach him as soon as you can, and tell him that 
 his life is in danger. Give him any reason you like, 
 so that he understands how great the danger is." 
 
 " I will go at once."
 
 MOUNG THAN'S CONSPIRACY 229 
 
 " The British are due in a day or two at the most," 
 continued Oo Toung-lay. " Just as soon as they 
 come, I shall place all the foreigners in their care, 
 unless my son thinks differently." 
 
 Captain Shway left the palace and hastened in the 
 direction taken by Paul. It was easy to locate him., 
 as every native in Annakan knew of the foreigners 
 whom Prince Sindhu had honored. As a result, every 
 time one of them appeared on the street, he was fol- 
 lowed at a short distance by a crowd of the curious. 
 
 In this connection it may be well to relate that 
 the report of Elizabeth's beauty as well as the still 
 more important matter that she had ridden into An- 
 nakan on the royal elephant, had spread all over the 
 city, and was the subject of gossip in every quarter. 
 Certainly Prince Sindhu must have some great honor 
 in store for her, and what could it be except to make 
 her his wife ? Such a suggestion was not particularly 
 pleasing to the citizens, and, had it not been for the 
 expected coming of the English soldiers, the reports 
 might have caused Sindhu some considerable trouble. 
 As it was, however, the citizens simply displayed their 
 curiosity, and that is how Captain Shway was quickly 
 able to discover Paul's whereabouts by the crowd that 
 was watching his doings on the peak above the pal- 
 ace. 
 
 As the captain approached, Paul was just con- 
 cluding his observations and was about to return to 
 the palace. He greeted the captain pleasantly and 
 asked if he were interested in the work contemplated. 
 
 " I know very little about it," was the reply, " ex- 
 cept I have heard that Prince Sindhu has a mind to
 
 230 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 bring the water from the lake beyond the mountain. 
 It has always looked very foolish to me, for how could 
 he make the water run up the other side of the moun- 
 tain?" 
 
 " That is a very simple matter," said Paul. 
 
 " Does the Sahib mean that he can make the water 
 run up-hill? " asked the captain incredulously. 
 
 " Certainly, by the siphon process ; but unless the 
 city of Annakan is lower than the lake, we would 
 derive no benefit from the work. I have just been 
 taking an accurate observation to determine the ex- 
 act altitude of the highest part of the city." 
 
 " The Sahib is a great pohn-gyee," declared Cap- 
 tain Shway, " but I cannot believe he can make water 
 run up-hill." 
 
 " That is because you do not understand the prin- 
 ciple involved, Captain. The minute you do, you will 
 believe to such an extent that you will even be able 
 to make it run up-hill yourself. It is the same way 
 with everything that we have to learn through Sci- 
 ence. The sight, hearing and other physical senses 
 continually deceive us ; but Science, with the unerr- 
 ing precision of divine Truth, shows us the reality." 
 
 The captain shook his head and smiled disparag- 
 ingly. " I fear I am not wise enough to understand 
 these things," he said. 
 
 " All wisdom is of God, Captain, and, tince man 
 is the image and likeness of God, and reflects the 
 one Mind which governs the spiritual universe, 
 there is nothing you may not learn. The hardest 
 thing which we have to do in Science is to unlearn
 
 MOUNG THAN'S CONSPIRACY 231 
 
 the things which we think we know. Here, let me 
 show you." 
 
 Turning toward the city and pointing to a moun- 
 tain in the distance, whose peak seemed to pierce the 
 sky, Paul asked : " Which do you think is the higher, 
 that mountain yonder or the place on which we now 
 stand?" 
 
 Captain Shway looked at Paul and laughed, as 
 though he thought it a joke. Seeing, however, that 
 Paul was in earnest, he said' 
 
 " Why, Sahib, any one can see that yonder moun- 
 tain is the higher. It touches the heavens." 
 
 Paul turned the instrument toward the distant 
 peak and arranged his levels, while the captain eyed 
 him curiously. 
 
 " Now, Captain, look here," he finally said. 
 
 The captain drew closer. 
 
 " You understand how to sight, do you not? " 
 
 " Yes, Sahib." 
 
 " And you see that this instrument is perfectly 
 level, do you not ? " 
 
 " Yes, Sahib." 
 
 " Now then," said Paul, explaining, " you under- 
 stand that if the instrument is level, and yonder 
 mountain is higher than this, by looking through the 
 telescope you will see the trees on the mountain-side. 
 If that peak is about the same height, you will see 
 the pagoda on the summit. Now look." 
 
 The captain placed his eyes to the instrument and 
 uttered an exclamation of surprise. 
 
 " What do you see ? " asked Paul. 
 
 " Nothing, Sahib."
 
 232 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " That," said Paul, " is because there is nothing 
 to see. You are looking over the top of the moun- 
 tain into space, because we are the higher." 
 
 The captain still looked incredulous, and Paul 
 again sighted and adjusted the instrument. 
 
 " Now we will have another look," he said. " You 
 can see for yourself by this plumb-line, and by the 
 water level on the top of the telescope, that the in- 
 strument is looking down, can you not ? " 
 
 " Yes, Sahib." 
 
 " Then if you can see the pagoda on yonder moun- 
 tain by looking through this glass, it must be below 
 us ; is it not so ? " 
 
 Yes, Sahib." 
 
 Now look and tell me what you see." 
 
 The captain again placed his eye to the glass and 
 started back, exclaiming : " A-me ! I did not know 
 it was so near. Why, I can see the monks in the 
 door ! " 
 
 Paul laughed. " Then you do see the pagoda ? " 
 
 " Yes, Sahib." 
 
 " Then it must be below us. By a little figuring 
 I could tell you exactly how much. It is at least a 
 couple of hundred feet." 
 
 " Is the Sahib sure his instrument tells the truth? " 
 asked the captain. 
 
 " Absolutely. I have proved it." 
 
 The captain shook his head. " When I look at 
 yonder mountain reaching up to the heavens, I can 
 hardly believe it." 
 
 " That is what I meant," explained Paul, " when 
 I said it was harder to unlearn than it was to learn.
 
 MOUNG THAN'S CONSPIRACY 233 
 
 If you had not come to believe your eyes, you would 
 not doubt the instrument ; but after you have proved 
 that the instrument always tells the truth, because 
 it is made to demonstrate a law of mathematics, you 
 will never doubt. 
 
 " To the men living on yonder peak, this mountain 
 seems the higher. They happen to be right, but they 
 were just as likely to be mistaken as we, because they 
 are being guided by physical sensation and not by 
 a scientific rule." 
 
 " May Dhuleep Mingh look also ? " asked the first 
 of Paul's students, who up to this time had been an 
 interested listener. 
 
 " Certainly," replied Paul. 
 
 Dhuleep Mingh placed his eye to the instrument, 
 and he in turn uttered an exclamation of surprise. 
 
 " What makes the pagoda look so near, Sahib ? " 
 he asked. 
 
 " The lenses in the telescope. They demonstrate 
 that it depends altogether upon how we look at things 
 as to how they appear. Because through the tele- 
 scope you can see the pagoda plainly, you say it 
 seems to be near. You know, however, that it is no 
 nearer. If you had been looking through the tele- 
 scope all your life, and for the first time looked with- 
 out it, you would then ask : * What makes the pagoda 
 look so far away ? ' Distance depends entirely upon 
 our physical senses. To God, Mind, who fills all 
 space, there is no distance. As man is in the image 
 and likeness of God, we shall lose this limiting sense 
 of distance when we realize our true selfhood." 
 
 His auditors were lost in thought for several min-
 
 234 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 utes, while Paul unscrewed the instrument from its 
 tripod and packed it in its case. Suddenly Captain 
 Shway gathered his thoughts sufficiently to say: 
 
 " This all seems very wonderful to me, Sahib. So 
 wonderful that it nearly made me forget what I came 
 for." 
 
 Paul looked at him inquiringly for a minute. Then 
 the information given him by Dhuleep Mingh flashed 
 through his mind, and the disturbed look on the cap- 
 tain's face convinced him that he knew the message. 
 Aloud he said: 
 
 " You need not tell me ; I know." 
 
 " Impossible, Sahib." 
 
 " Not at all," was Paul's laughing rejoinder. 
 " You came to tell me that some one wanted to do 
 me an injury." 
 
 " Is the Sahib so wise that he can read men's 
 thoughts?" 
 
 " Not at all. I have simply put together what 
 different persons have told me and drawn my con- 
 clusions. There is no mystery about it. The boy 
 who was made to walk told me what the people in 
 Myang-Nee thought. Dhuleep Mingh told me what 
 the young nobleman thought, and I know what you 
 think. No other message would have been consid- 
 ered important." 
 
 " The Sahib is right. Moung Than and Boh Ga- 
 lay have threatened to do you harm. They are very 
 powerful." The captain paused for a moment. " But 
 the Sahib is very wise," he concluded. 
 
 " Only wise enough to have learned that ' He that 
 dwelleth in the secret place of the Most High shall
 
 235 
 
 abide under the shadow of the Almighty. Surely he 
 shall deliver thee from the snare of the fowler.' To 
 me, Captain, that means that he who lives in Love 
 can not be harmed by hate; for hate is error, and 
 love is truth, and truth must always destroy error." 
 
 Both his companions looked at Paul in wonder- 
 ment. At length Dhuleep Mingh asked : " Does 
 that mean that the Sahib's God will destroy these 
 men?" 
 
 " No. Only the error, the hatred which they seem 
 to reflect, but which is unreal because it is not of 
 God." 
 
 " O Sahib ! " exclaimed the captain earnestly, 
 " there is nothing unreal about the anger of these 
 men. They will kill you, or have you killed, if they 
 can." 
 
 " Why, Captain," said Paul, with a smile so broad 
 as to be almost a laugh, " have you so soon forgot- 
 ten how high yonder mountain looked until you knew 
 the truth about it? " 
 
 " But this is much different." 
 
 " Not at all ! " was the decisive rejoinder. " Viewed 
 in the light of Mind, hatred becomes but a dream 
 which is dissipated by the sunlight of Love. Where 
 the sun shines, there is no darkness. Where there is 
 light there is no hiding-place for evil."
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 UNDER THE SHADOW OF THE ALMIGHTY 
 
 THREE days later, the Ninety-second Regiment of 
 light dragoons, twelve hundred strong, and under 
 command of Colonel Holliday, had arrived and en- 
 camped on the plain just outside the city. It had 
 left Mandalay the day after receiving news of the 
 outbreak, for the British have learned, after many 
 years of sad experience, that when there is trouble 
 anywhere in India, the sooner it is settled the better. 
 
 Upon hearing of the expedition, Captain Ormonde 
 had at once applied for an assignment, and had been 
 detailed as special aide on the colonel's staff. It was 
 felt that his close acquaintance with Prince Sindhu 
 would really make it more agreeable for all concerned. 
 
 " And besides," he explained to Colonel Holliday 
 when he reported for duty, " I was going up a little 
 later to shoot some big game. This gives me my 
 outing a trifle earlier and makes the game a little 
 bigger ; that is all." 
 
 On the way across from Myonk, the Ninety-second 
 had fallen in with a band of Tartars some two hun- 
 dred strong. Fleet as were the steeds of Tartary, 
 the hillmen were so taken by surprise that they could 
 not help being driven into a cul-de-sac in the moun-
 
 UNDER THE SHADOW 237 
 
 tains, where the entire band was either killed or cap- 
 tured, after a sharp skirmish, in which several of the 
 dragoons were wounded. 
 
 Upon their arrival at Annakan the previous night, 
 Colonel Holliday and his staff had been immediately 
 quartered at the palace, and Elizabeth was given a 
 genuine and unexpected surprise by finding herself 
 suddenly confronted in the great rotunda by Nora 
 O'Keef e, who threw both arms about her, exclaiming : 
 
 " And is it yourself, Mavourneen! Sure the major 
 couldn't make me stay in Mandalay when I heard 
 where the regiment was coming. Colonel Holliday 
 stormed and declared that women were a nuisance on 
 a campaign, and father was about ready to throw 
 up his commission ; but, faith, when I put my arms 
 about his neck, and gave him a good old-fashioned 
 hug, and threatened to treat the colonel the same 
 way if he opposed me, he yielded gracefully, and 
 here I am." 
 
 Again she threw her arms about Elizabeth's neck 
 and gave her a sounding smack on both cheeks, a 
 greeting which was returned with fervor, for Eliza- 
 beth was overjoyed to see her. 
 
 " I shall ask if it is not possible to give you a room 
 right next to me," said Elizabeth, as soon as they 
 had quieted down, and Nora had imparted all the 
 news of the trip. " Every one has been very kind 
 to us, and the princess has simply insisted that we 
 make our residence here till matters settle down. The 
 prince has been away most of the time, but we have 
 been treated royally." 
 
 Nora placed her mouth close to Elizabeth's ear
 
 f38 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 and whispered : " Sure, do you think he's my 
 prince? " 
 
 For a moment Elizabeth could not think what the 
 girl meant; but as the remembrance of the story of 
 the pineapple garden came back to her, a story 
 which she had entirely forgotten in the excitement of 
 the unusual happenings of the past three weeks, 
 the blood left her cheeks, and instinctively she shrank 
 away. If it were the same, how could she tell Nora 
 of the things that had happened? 
 
 Nora noted the blanching of her cheeks and the 
 look upon Elizabeth's face, and again repeated her 
 question, but with more earnestness. 
 
 " He might be the same," was Elizabeth's reply. 
 " I must say that they both fit the description, but 
 I have never mentioned the incident to either of 
 them." 
 
 " Do you think he is so handsome? " asked Nora, 
 eying Elizabeth with an air of suspicion. 
 
 " My mind has been so taken up with many strange 
 and remarkable happenings that I have not paid 
 much attention to the man's looks. But you must 
 meet Mr. Anthony yourself." 
 
 " Now, pray, who is Mr. Anthony ? " asked Nora, 
 in surprise at the sudden change of subjects. 
 
 " I had forgotten that you did not know. It seems 
 so long since I met him," laughed Elizabeth, " that 
 I feel as though every one must have heard of him." 
 
 An amused smile spread itself over Nora's face, 
 and with a much lighter heart than for several min- 
 utes, she exclaimed : " Faith, Mavourneen, has it gone 
 as far as that ! "
 
 UNDER THE SHADOW 239 
 
 Elizabeth blushed. She had been so full of her 
 own thoughts about Paul that she had not considered 
 how her words might be taken by another. 
 
 " You are entirely mistaken," she finally stam- 
 mered. " It is not in that way that I have thought 
 of Paul Anthony. It is only as a man who has found 
 a great truth which I would make my own." 
 
 Her look of earnest longing was so convincing that 
 Nora was constrained to say : " There ! there ! 
 Acushla! Don't fret about it! I'm sure you'll get 
 your heart's desire, whatever it is." 
 
 Then after a pause : " You shall tell me all about 
 this Mr. Anthony another time. What I want to 
 know now is, where I am to be quartered for the 
 night. I must go hunt father." She started across 
 the great hall. " Remember," she called over her 
 shoulder, " you're to tell me all about him later on." 
 
 " You will not be able to live in Annakan twenty- 
 four hours without hearing about him," was the re- 
 
 piy- 
 
 Elizabeth had not intended this as a prophecy, but 
 such it proved. Prince Sindhu had made a hasty 
 inspection of the frontier posts and arrived home the 
 same night as the Ninety-second. He at once deter- 
 mined to make the arrival of the British the occasion 
 of a grand review of all his forces. The order was 
 given that night, and early the next morning Nora 
 looked up Elizabeth and took her out to regimental 
 headquarters. She also invited Elder Meredith and 
 Rev. and Mrs. Johnson to come out later, promising 
 them a good seat upon an army wagon, where they 
 could get a good view of the field.
 
 240 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 At the morning conference of Prince Sindhu and 
 his family, the threats of Moung Than and Boh 
 Galay were repeated to him by his father ; likewise 
 the conversation between Paul and Captain Shway. 
 Out of regard for Sofia's feelings, however, Oo 
 Toung-lay refrained from informing either his son 
 or daughter that Paul was aware of the prevailing 
 gossip. 
 
 " We must take steps at once," declared Sindhu, 
 " to prevent the spread of these sentiments, as well 
 as to protect Mr. Anthony from any possible danger. 
 The matter shall be attended to immediately after the 
 review. In the meantime, it would be wise for you 
 and Sofia to take him in charge. Your escort will 
 be quite sufficient." 
 
 " I fear we are doing Mr. Anthony almost as much 
 injury by this public recognition as was done by the 
 other," said Oo Toung-lay. " It will but lend color 
 to the report and anger his enemies. If the report 
 were only true, I would not mind," he declared with 
 emphasis. " There, I have said it and I will stick 
 to it!" 
 
 Sindhu laughed outright at his father's enthusi- 
 asm, while Sofia, with burning cheeks, exclaimed: 
 " I feel so humiliated every time I meet him that I 
 am actually coming to shun the man ! " 
 
 " Well, I see no other way at this time," said 
 Sindhu, rising and buckling on his sword. " If it 
 angers any one, it will have to do so. After to-day, 
 however, I shall see that they are placed where their 
 anger will harm no one." 
 
 As the result of the conversation, when Oo Toung-
 
 UNDER THE SHADOW 241 
 
 lay returned to his apartments, he knocked at Paul's 
 door. There was no response and he knocked again. 
 Still there was no reply. Knowing that it was not 
 Paul's habit to leave his room so early in the morn- 
 ing, a feeling of apprehension seized him, and he 
 turned the bolt and opened the door. The front room 
 was vacant, but from the inner room came the noise 
 of voices speaking in subdued tones. 
 
 With still more apprehension that all was not 
 right within, Oo Toung-lay tiptoed softly to the door, 
 which was slightly ajar. Judge of his surprise at 
 discovering within, not a band of conspirators deep 
 in some lawless act, but Paul, seated in a chair at 
 a little table, reading alternately from his Bible and 
 his text-book to Mr. Lombard, Captain Shway and 
 Dhuleep Mingh. Oo Toung-lay drew a little nearer, 
 and in so doing attracted Paul's attention. He 
 looked up with a smile of greeting. 
 
 " Good morning, sir. You rather stole a march 
 on us. But come in; we are just going over our 
 daily lesson." 
 
 Oo Toung-lay entered and took a seat which Dhu- 
 leep Mingh brought, and the lesson proceeded. 
 
 " The subject of to-day's lesson," explained Paul, 
 " is Love. We are trying to find out just exactly 
 what John meant when he wrote, ' God is Love.' 
 This is the definition which most appeals to mankind, 
 but which is the hardest to understand." 
 
 He continued reading, taking the references from 
 a book of lesson sermons. He read without making 
 any explanations until he had reached the end. Once 
 or twice he stopped to define a word for Captain
 
 242 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Shway, whose knowledge of English was limited. 
 When he had finished, Mr. Lombard said: 
 
 " I seem to see God in a new light." 
 
 " That ought to be a source of great pleasure to 
 you," said Paul, " for we are told that only as we are 
 * pure in heart shall we see God ' at all." 
 
 " Such a God is most wonderful to me," exclaimed 
 
 00 Toung-lay. " I have always considered that the 
 manaw, or soul of man, was what man made it. Now 
 
 1 see that the soul of man is man, and that being 
 made in the image and likeness of God, who is Love, 
 man must be wholly good and beautiful." 
 
 " Man in the image and likeness of God," replied 
 Paul, " is not God, but the reflection of God. He 
 is an idea of God. You are in the true image and 
 likeness of God, therefore, only as you reflect Life, 
 Truth and Love." 
 
 " I do not know that I exactly understand what 
 you mean by reflecting God," said Mr. Lombard. 
 " You say that all life reflects God. Now a tree has 
 life and so does an animal, but neither looks like man. 
 Which then reflects? In a mirror there is but one 
 reflection of a particular subject. Here there ap- 
 pear to be many." 
 
 ** There are several ways of explaining reflection," 
 replied Paul. " But first let us see why it is that you 
 say that the different forms of life do not look alike. 
 Men, trees and animals do look differently to the ma- 
 terial sight; but these material forms are not the 
 real life of the things referred to. We do not know 
 what the real life does look like, and we never will 
 till we attain to spiritual discernment, for life is of
 
 UNDER THE SHADOW 243 
 
 Spirit, God. Then we may find that all life is the 
 same, just as goodness is always goodness, and truth 
 is always truth. No matter in how many forms they 
 may appear, both reflect infinite good, God. 
 
 " Now as to the idea of reflection. An explana- 
 tion which most appeals to me is to be found in this 
 illustration: In a certain city dwells a carpenter. 
 We have heard wonderful stories about his knowl- 
 edge and his handicraft. We are anxious to know 
 him, and we visit the city to become acquainted with 
 him; but he has gone away. Then says one of his 
 friends, * I will show you his works.' He shows us 
 a house. This house reflects one of the carpenter's 
 ideas. Then he shows us a church, and a barn, and 
 a boat, and a cabinet, and a wonderful bridge. All 
 these reflect various ideas of the carpenter, and we 
 are beginning to see the carpenter; for, although 
 no single one of his works reflects all of his thoughts, 
 all of him, each one of his works reflects some 
 aspect of him. If we would absolutely know the car- 
 penter, we must see everything that he has ever done, 
 everything that he has ever made, and his many 
 thoughts which have never found expression in works. 
 Thus it is with God. To know Him completely, we 
 must be able to recognize perfectly every one of His 
 ideas, of which, being His likeness, man is the highest 
 and the most wonderful. It takes eternity and the 
 entire spiritual universe to reflect God ; for, as it is 
 not the material man, but the spiritual man, which 
 is God's image and likeness, so it is the spiritual 
 universe and not the material that reflects all of God. 
 At present we are able to see God only in these re-
 
 244 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 flections, and that only as we become purer in heart; 
 but we are promised that when He shall be completely 
 revealed, we shall be able to * see Him as He is.' 
 
 " In this connection," continued Paul, " there is 
 another thought I would like to bring out, and that 
 is the thought of substance. In our text-book we 
 are taught that there is no substance in matter, as 
 God, Spirit, is the only substance. Many persons 
 question this, because, while they have a pretty fair 
 idea of what matter is, they do not understand what 
 is meant by substance. As I understand it, substance 
 is really and primarily that which stands under some- 
 thing. Now what is it that stands under the works 
 of the carpenter ? Is it not his ideas ? Is not the idea 
 back of the house, and the idea back of the bridge, 
 the real house and the real bridge, which cannot be 
 destroyed as long as the carpenter lives? You may 
 burn the house and pull down the bridge; but the 
 substance of them, the thing which stands under 
 them, as it were, is the idea in the mind of the car- 
 penter, and he can build them up as many times 
 as the material structures may be burned or torn 
 down. If the carpenter could live forever, his ideas, 
 the real substance of his works, would live forever. 
 Now as God is He who creates and sustains life in 
 all its varied forms, He is the underlying Principle, 
 the substance of all that really is. As we become pure 
 enough in heart to see God, we shall be able to see 
 the spiritual substance itself and not simply the 
 counterfeit expression of His creation." 
 
 The note of a bugle rang out on the morning air.
 
 UNDER THE SHADOW 245 
 
 Captain Shway started to his feet and Oo Toung- 
 lay looked at his watch. 
 
 " A-me ! " he exclaimed. " I had no idea it was 
 time for the review. Where has the morning gone ! " 
 
 All arose from their chairs and started to leave 
 the room. 
 
 " By the way, Mr. Anthony," continued Oo 
 Toung-lay, " my real mission to your apartments this 
 morning was to ask you to join our party in wit- 
 nessing the review to-day, but I became so interested 
 in the lesson that I came near forgetting it. Cap- 
 tain Shway, are you to be in command of our es- 
 cort? " 
 
 " If the princess is to be of the party." 
 
 " Very well, then. Let us make haste. The prin- 
 cess will be waiting." 
 
 All hastily left the room but Dhuleep Mingh, who 
 sat down in Paul's chair and began to slowly spell 
 out the words in the Bible. 
 
 The great plateau was alive with people when Sofia 
 and her escort reached the parade ground. Her 
 appearance, clad in robes of regal splendor, was the 
 occasion for a great outburst of applause. She was 
 mounted upon an elephant with gorgeous trappings, 
 and by her side sat her father. On another elephant, 
 close behind, were Paul and Mr. Lombard. Both 
 were surrounded at a reasonable distance by Sofia's 
 troop, under command of Captain Shway. From 
 his position on horseback, being nearer the crowd 
 than those on the elephants, the captain caught 
 scowling looks directed at Paul, and from remarks 
 he overheard, he felt assured that Moung Than and
 
 46 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Boh Galay were at work ; but, keen as were his eyes, 
 he failed to catch a glimpse of the two mischief- 
 makers. 
 
 From a position in one of the watch towers along 
 the city Avail, they, however, saw the captain, and 
 pointed out, to a couple of villainous looking hillmen 
 at their side, not only Paul, but also Elizabeth and 
 the other Americans, who with Nora occupied a point 
 of vantage on the opposite side of the plain. 
 
 " These foreigners are trying to usurp the rights 
 of our own people," explained Moung Than to the 
 hillmen. " This will not only be a profitable job 
 for you, but it will be for the good of the state. They 
 are worshippers and followers of evil spirits, and seek 
 to gain possession of the manaws of the prince and 
 his sister." 
 
 " Have no fear, noble woon," said the most villain- 
 ous of the two. " Consider the work already done." 
 
 " Could it be possible, think you," asked Boh 
 Galay, " that the man was purposely placed inside 
 the escort of the princess ? " 
 
 " No! " replied Moung Than. " There was simply 
 no other place to put him, if it is true that the prin- 
 cess is enamoured of him, and insists on having him 
 near her." 
 
 " If you were really in love with the princess, you 
 would hardlv speak of her in that manner." 
 
 " Of course I am in love with her," replied Moung 
 Than angrily. " Is she not a princess, and the most 
 beautiful woman in the whole kingdom? " 
 
 " Unless it is the foreign woman, whom the prince 
 wishes to marry. By the venerable image of Gau-
 
 UNDER THE SHADOW 247 
 
 dama, I think I will make a bargain to get her my- 
 self. I am sure I could love her." 
 
 " Then why prate to me of not loving the princess? 
 I not only love her, but she shall be mine. If I can- 
 not play successfully at love, I can at intrigue." 
 
 " You had best have a care. They tell me Sindhu 
 is not so much of an Englishman that he cannot be 
 as vengeful as a Tartar." Then in a lower tone, 
 " And these two cutthroats would sell both of us if 
 some one would offer them a higher price." 
 
 Moung Than turned to the hirelings, who were 
 certainly listening with sufficient interest to warrant 
 Boh Galay's suspicion, and exclaimed, " You have 
 your instructions ; when the work is done, your pay 
 is ready. Go ! " 
 
 The men she-kohed to the ground, and, jumping 
 from the wall, disappeared in the crowd, while the 
 two conspirators hastened back to the city. 
 
 Over the other side of the field, where Nora and 
 Elizabeth had perched themselves to watch the pro- 
 ceedings, an altogether different conversation con- 
 cerning the princess was being carried on. The ar- 
 rival of Sofia and her escort had caused Nora to 
 ask: 
 
 " Is that the princess ? " 
 
 " Yes, and that is Mr. Anthony on the elephant 
 behind," said Elizabeth. 
 
 ' You mean the man with a moustache and a che- 
 root in his mouth? " exclaimed Nora with a serious 
 air. 
 
 " You know very well that is Mr. Lombard," 
 laughed Elizabeth.
 
 48 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " Oh, so it is ! Faith, my eyesight must be getting 
 bad ; but you don't really mean that beardless boy ? " 
 
 " Your blarney does not worry me in the least," 
 said Elizabeth. " If you do not think that he is old 
 enough to be wise, ask Mrs. Johnson." 
 
 " Sure, I'll ask Elder Meredith." 
 
 Elizabeth's face became suddenly serious. " Un- 
 less you want to start a discussion that will last the 
 balance of the day, you will do no such thing; but 
 is the princess the one who was with the prince on 
 that fatal day?" 
 
 " I can't tell. She has so much on her head it 
 hides her face. Is she in love with this wonderful 
 Mr. Anthony, too? " 
 
 " What do you mean by * too ? ' " 
 
 " Sure, any one can see that you are head over 
 ears," laughed Nora. 
 
 " I am no such thing," declared Elizabeth em- 
 phatically. " I would as soon think of falling in love 
 with Elder Meredith! I am not out here to fall in 
 love with men, as I told Sofia ; I am out here to teach 
 the heathen." 
 
 " Oh, she accused you of it, too, did she ? And 
 what did she say to your very wise remark ? " 
 
 Elizabeth laughed. " She said she was glad of 
 it, and when I asked her which she meant, she said, 
 my not falling in love; she said she did not think, 
 however, that the heathen needed any teaching." 
 
 Nora became absorbed in her thoughts for several 
 minutes ; then she said : " The princess is a wise 
 woman. I think that I quite agree with her." 
 
 Things were now beginning to happen out on the
 
 UNDER THE SHADOW 249 
 
 parade ground. As the bugle of the Ninety-second 
 sounded " Attention ! " and the long line of horsemen 
 came to a present, from out the city, with bands 
 playing, came the Bajipurian army with banners 
 flying. First came the lictors, prancing along with 
 their fasces and hoarse shouting, yelling to every- 
 body to clear the way, regardless of the fact that 
 the populace was all down on its knees by the way- 
 side, she-kohing reverently. Behind them came the 
 imperial band. Next, undisturbed by the din, 
 stalked along composedly seven great elephants, all 
 splendid tuskers, in complete war array, with fighting 
 howdahs on their backs, and brilliant housings trail- 
 ing to the ground. One swings along majestically 
 alone, while the others are in pairs. On the leader, 
 clad in brilliant uniform, sits Prince Sindhu. At the 
 first glimpse of him, the rest of the review loses all 
 interest for Nora. 
 
 " It's him ! It's him ! " she fairly shouted, regard- 
 less of all rules of grammar. " Isn't he perfectly 
 splendid? " 
 
 " If I say that he is, I suppose that you will also 
 accuse me of falling in love with him," replied Eliza- 
 beth, although she well knew a reply was not ex- 
 pected. 
 
 " Oh, no, I declare I won't. And you must tell 
 me all about him. You may even gush if you want 
 to, and I won't say a word ! " 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Johnson were amused auditors. 
 
 " I can't imagine Miss Raymond gushing over 
 anything," ventured Mrs. Johnson ; " but what she
 
 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 does not know about Prince Sindhu is not worth 
 knowing ! " 
 
 Elizabeth gave Mrs. Johnson a deprecatory look. 
 
 " Well, is it not so ? " continued the ingenuous 
 little body. " He spent most of the time on the boat 
 reading his Indian love-stories to you." 
 
 Nora gave a fearsome little laugh, and fastened 
 her eyes intently upon Elizabeth, who replied with 
 an attempt at indifference : " Well, possibly ; but he 
 was our host, and, if he wanted to read to me, I 
 could not very well refuse to listen; but really he 
 is a very charming young man, and reads his favorite 
 Sakoontala very well." 
 
 " Did you not try to convert him? " asked Nora. 
 
 " Yes, and he laughed in my face. Like all the 
 rest of you," declared Elizabeth, with much spirit, 
 " he seemed to think that all I had to do was to fall 
 in love; but I think I have given him to understand 
 better." 
 
 Both Mrs. Johnson and Nora opened their eyes in 
 amazement. 
 
 " You do not really mean that he proposed, do 
 you? " asked Mrs. Johnson. 
 
 " No," replied Elizabeth emphatically, " he did 
 not ; and I think I have given him to understand that 
 ihe need not ! " 
 
 " He will never be satisfied with anything short 
 of an absolute refusal,** declared Mrs. Johnson. " I 
 know the signs too well." 
 
 Nora listened to Mrs. Johnson with a stupefied 
 look in her eyes. Then she looked at Elizabeth, and 
 *hen back again to Mrs. Johnson. Finally she let her
 
 UNDER THE SHADOW 251 
 
 gaze wander out on to the plain, where the subject 
 of their conversation sat upon his war elephant, sur- 
 rounded by his bohs and his woons, the very person- 
 ification of Oriental royalty and splendor. The girl 
 was simply under the spell of her environments, 
 in the very realization of her day dreams of the past 
 few weeks, and now, to have her place usurped by 
 another was more than she could bear. She suddenly 
 covered her face with her hands and burst into tears, 
 tears of anger rather than disappointment. 
 
 The members of the little group looked at each 
 other in amazement. Of the number, Elizabeth alone 
 understood the trouble, and, putting her arm about 
 the girl, she tried to comfort her. " There ! There, 
 dear ! " she said. " Do not cry ! It will all come out 
 right!" 
 
 Elizabeth's sympathy did not meet with the re- 
 sponse she had expected. Nora drew herself angrily 
 away, and raising her head, exclaimed fiercely: 
 
 " You have been deceiving me, Elizabeth Raymond ! 
 You have been deceiving me! You knew my story 
 and you have treated me as a child. I am not a child, 
 and I hate you ! I hate you ! " 
 
 Elizabeth drew back as though she had received 
 a blow, and for a moment a sharp retort was on her 
 tongue; but she quickly realized the girl's position 
 and simply said: 
 
 " You are mistaken, Nora ! Sadly mistaken. 
 When you are calmer you will see it you must see 
 it!" 
 
 It was a most embarrassing situation for the other 
 members of the group, and Elder Meredith, to re-
 
 252 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 lieve the situation, called attention to the manoeuvers, 
 which at this particular time were most interesting. 
 A body of native horsemen, with lances set, were gal- 
 loping rapidly past the prince, while across each 
 end of the immense field a battalion of English drag- 
 oons was sitting at attention, ready to advance, at 
 the word of command, to the position which the na- 
 tive horsemen were rapidly vacating. 
 
 As the bugle sounded " Forward ! " the riders in 
 both battalions put spurs to their horses and dashed 
 forward to form in line before the prince. As the 
 battalion coming from the north passed the princess 
 and her escort, they raised their sabres to a salute 
 and gave forth a hearty English cheer. It was a 
 most inspiring sight and all eyes were turned thither, 
 when suddenly the great crowd was electrified by the 
 startling report of a rifle-shot, which seemed to come 
 from the retiring native horsemen. At the same in- 
 stant, a form, on the back of the elephant next the 
 princess, was seen to throw up its hands and to fall 
 face downward in the howdah. 
 
 A cry of horror burst from the assembled multi- 
 tude, and Sofia turned and hid her face on her 
 father's shoulder. From no quarter of the field was 
 the cry more piercing than from where the Americans 
 were stationed. They had all come to realize that 
 there was a sentiment against Paul, and they took 
 it for granted that he was the victim. In a moment 
 they were undeceived, for it was Paul who was bend- 
 ing over and supporting his companion in his arms. 
 The bullet intended for him had struck Mr. Lombard. 
 
 Quicker than it can be told, all was confusion.
 
 UNDER THE SHADOW 253 
 
 The populace crowded forward, and it was with the 
 greatest difficulty that Captain Shway could hold 
 them back. Some thought it an attack on the prin- 
 cess, while others thought it a shot from ambushed 
 Tartars. Prince Sindhu hastened forward on his 
 elephant, while Colonel Holliday quickly took control 
 of the situation by ordering the dragoons to sur- 
 round the princess and her party, and to clear away 
 the rabble. Before the troopers could carry out the 
 order, the ambulance corps was dashing across the 
 field, and by the time the wounded man could be 
 taken from the elephant, Major O'Keefe and his 
 staff were at the scene. 
 
 But quicker than the ambulance corps were the 
 thoughts of Paul Anthony. Realizing the sudden 
 attack of error, he had met it with a declaration of 
 the truth, and, by the time the ambulance arrived, 
 Mr. Lombard had revived sufficiently to assist him- 
 self into the vehicle, and designate the location of 
 the wound. 
 
 " I am not sure that I need the services of a sur- 
 geon," he said to Major O'Keefe as he began an 
 examination. 
 
 " Nonsense ! " exclaimed the surgeon. " It is a 
 bad wound in the chest, and by good rights you 
 ought to be dying now ; you are simply in luck that 
 the bullet missed a vital spot." 
 
 " I think I should be dying now if it had not been 
 for Mr. Anthony's prayer." 
 
 Major O'Keefe looked at the wounded man as 
 though he were losing his mind. 
 
 "Humph!" he ejaculated. "It will take more
 
 254 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 than prayers to save you. Over to the hospital tent 
 with him," he said to his attendants, " while we find 
 that bullet." 
 
 Paul stood silently by, realizing the truth as he 
 understood it. 
 
 " What do you think, Mr. Anthony," asked Mr. 
 Lombard ; " do you think it is necessary for me to 
 go to the hospital? " 
 
 Again the major looked at the speaker as though 
 doubting the man's sanity and exclaimed angrily: 
 " Of course it's necessary to go to the hospital, re- 
 gardless of what Mr. Anthony or any other preacher 
 think. I am in charge of this case, and we will have 
 no foolishness ! " 
 
 Mr. Lombard made no reply, but his eyes sought 
 Paul's in a questioning look. 
 
 " * Suffer it to be so now,' " quoted Paul. " There 
 seems to be no other way, as the surgeon has de- 
 clared himself in charge of the case, and seems to 
 have the power to make good his assertion, but we 
 will know that man's life is God, and can therefore 
 be destroyed neither by bullet nor probe." 
 
 " A religious crank," was the surgeon's mental 
 comment, as he ordered the ambulance to drive on. 
 
 In the meantime Prince Sindhu had not been idle. 
 As soon as he had satisfied himself as to Mr. Lom- 
 bard's condition, he had called Captain Shway and 
 given imperative orders that the would-be assassins 
 be apprehended and brought before him as soon as he 
 returned to the city. Then he resumed his station 
 in the field and the review was continued. 
 
 The incident had most abruptly terminated the
 
 UNDER THE SHADOW 255 
 
 conversation between Elizabeth and Nora, and af- 
 forded the others an opportunity to slip away to the 
 city after learning of the condition of the wounded 
 man. Nora withdrew to her father's tent, and there 
 gave herself up to thoughts of anger and jealousy 
 so foreign to her usual happy disposition that it 
 seemed to her that all joy had gone out of her life. 
 
 " How could she do such a thing? " was the burden 
 of Nora's unhappy thoughts. " When she knew my 
 story, how could she be so false? " 
 
 So real had Nora's day dream seemed that it had 
 never so much as occurred to her that she did not 
 even know Prince Sindhu, or that he was practically 
 ignorant of her very existence. 
 
 To no one did the events of the day bring greater 
 anguish of mind than to Sofia. The attempt upon 
 Paul's life not only filled her with the deepest con- 
 cern for his future safety, but gave her a feeling- 
 of the strongest self-condemnation, as being respon- 
 sible for existing conditions. 
 
 " He is certain to learn the truth now," she kept 
 repeating to herself ; " and when he does, I know he 
 will despise me ! " 
 
 She pressed her hands to her bosom in the depth 
 of her humiliation and despair, as she watched him 
 caring for his stricken companion. His tenderness 
 for the wounded man filled her with a sudden deter- 
 mination. Despise her as he might, he should know 
 the truth. He should know the truth about the 
 trouble she had brought upon him and about her 
 unmaidenly action. She would tell him herself 
 this very night.
 
 556 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Of all those with whom this story deals, Paul was 
 the only one who was perfectly undisturbed by the 
 events of the day. " Thousands shall fall at thy 
 side," he repeated to himself, " and ten thousand at 
 thy right hand; but it shall not come nigh thee." 
 He realized what it meant to " abide under the 
 shadow of the Almighty," and he had perfect faith, 
 faith born of understanding, that he was protected. 
 All the others were depending upon their material 
 senses for evidence of what was happening; and all 
 were in reality suffering for their own or others' false 
 belief*.
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 
 PAUL AND SOFIA 
 
 IT was with a painful sense of being misunder- 
 stood, not only by Nora, but by her associates, that 
 Elizabeth returned to her apartments that afternoon. 
 There seemed to be no one to whom she could go for 
 solace or advice. Yes, there was one, that God whom 
 she was just beginning to know as infinite Truth and 
 Love. Locking her door, she threw herself upon her 
 knees and sought guidance from above. 
 
 How many times before had she done the same; 
 and while she had heretofore found a certain peace in 
 pouring out her supplication to God and His Christ, 
 as she now sought help, she felt, as she never had 
 before, how weak were her prayers. She realized how 
 few of them had seemingly been answered. And she 
 further realized how little she really knew of God 
 and her relation to Him. All the time she was pray- 
 ing she heard ringing in her ears Paul's words : " You 
 have not yet learned to pray aright." 
 
 Intuitively she felt that this was so. It was the 
 only way to account for her repeated failures to get 
 results, for surely there was no mistaking the prom- 
 ise : " Ask what ye will in my name and it shall be 
 done unto you." What did it mean to " ask in my 
 
 257
 
 258 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 name ? " Perhaps that was what she did not under- 
 stand. She could easily see why she could not do the 
 works of Jesus and the apostles, because, while she 
 professed to believe in him, and did believe in him in 
 a way, she had not such faith as he must have meant 
 when he said : " If ye have faith as a grain of mus- 
 tard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove 
 hence to yonder place ; and it shall remove ; and noth- 
 ing shall be impossible unto you." Certainly many 
 things even the simplest things were impossible 
 to her. 
 
 Then her mind took up another train of thought. 
 What was that truth concerning which Jesus so em- 
 phatically said : " Ye shall know the truth and the 
 truth shall make you free," and concerning which St. 
 Paul spoke, when he declared that " the spirit of life 
 in Christ Jesus has made me free from the law of sin 
 and death." She felt that she must know, and Paul 
 Anthony seemed to be the only person to whom she 
 could turn for enlightenment. She had been study- 
 ing with Elder Meredith for more than a year, and 
 he evidently did not know any more about it than she 
 did. As for Mr. and Mrs. Johnson, she had talked 
 with them quite enough to know that they were also 
 groping in the dark. She, therefore, made up her 
 mind that she would go to Paul that night, regardless 
 of any one's advice to the contrary, and ask him to 
 explain to her what he understood by the truth. She 
 had seen enough of his works to feel certain that they 
 were of God, and she felt that she must know more 
 of how they were accomplished, if she was ever to
 
 PAUL AND SOFIA 259' 
 
 succeed in her efforts to Christianize not only Burma, 
 but her own self. 
 
 Another who had determined to have a talk with 
 Paul that night was Prince Sindhu. He had not paid 
 much attention to Paul since his return from the 
 frontier, and he felt that it was but common courtesy 
 that he should have a talk with him on various mat- 
 ters. It began, also, to look as though the trouble 
 with the Tartars was not to be so great after all, 
 and he wanted to begin upon his water- works project. 
 
 In order to relieve his mind of some of its doubts 
 and fears, Sindhu also determined that he would in- 
 advertently sound Paul upon his domestic affairs and 
 see if he could obtain any idea of what might be his 
 feelings toward Sofia. If he should discover that 
 Paul had the proper admiration for her, he deter- 
 mined that, in accordance with the Burmese custom, he 
 would have his father broach to him the subject of 
 marriage, feeling that this would dispose of all gos- 
 sip which was now rife. Lastly, he had a desire to- 
 ask Paul a few questions about his religious beliefs 
 and to find out where he could acquire a copy of the 
 little book, about which he had thought much since 
 that night in the wilderness. 
 
 As regards the attempt upon Paul's life, he deter- 
 mined for the present to make no mention other than 
 the natural trend of conversation might demand, nor 
 to tell him of the arrest of the two conspirators. His 
 admiration for the American had increased from day 
 to day, as he had seen his perfectly ordered life ; and 
 his gratitude to Paul for what he had done for his 
 father was most profound. Had Paul asked him for
 
 260 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 a goodly portion of his fortune, he would have given 
 it to him. 
 
 Upon Sindhu's return from the review, the first 
 matter that had demanded his attention was the ex- 
 amination of Moung Than and Boh Galay, who had 
 been easily apprehended by Captain Shway and his 
 men, just as they were entering the home of the 
 former. They had not looked for such speedy action 
 upon the part of their hirelings, and, therefore, had 
 been taken entirely by surprise. When placed under 
 arrest both stoutly maintained their entire ignorance 
 of the attempted assassination, and denied that they 
 had ever given a second thought to the conversation 
 which they had had with the captain three days pre- 
 vious. 
 
 At first Sindhu was inclined to be lenient with the 
 young men, promising a light punishment if they 
 would tell where he might apprehend the real culprits ; 
 but their assumption of an air of injured innocence 
 and bravado so angered him at last that he ordered 
 them into solitary confinement, threatening that they 
 should meet with the extreme penalty of the law if 
 they did not make a confession by the following noon. 
 
 The examination, which was conducted with a con- 
 siderable amount of technicality, consumed the 
 greater part of the afternoon, and it was already 
 dark and the lamps had been lighted before Sindhu 
 found leisure to pay his proposed visit. Lighting 
 a cheroot, he left his own apartments, and crossing 
 the large rotunda that was formed by the connection 
 of the main structure and the wings, he proceeded 
 toward Paul's chambers. As he turned into the long
 
 PAUL AND SOFIA 261 
 
 hall which led to the north wing, he suddenly halted 
 and uttered an exclamation of angry surprise, for 
 even as he looked, the door to Paul's room opened 
 and Sofia came forth. She glanced neither to the 
 right nor the left, but was hastening away with an 
 expression Sindhu had never before seen upon her 
 face when he confronted her, his eyes aflame with 
 anger. Seizing her by the arm, he demanded an 
 explanation. 
 
 To say that Sofia was taken by surprise would 
 be putting it mildly ; but, great as was her surprise, 
 it was no greater than was Paul's an hour previous, 
 when, in response to a knock, he had opened his door 
 to find Sofia without, and evidently laboring under 
 great excitement. She entered the room and hastily 
 closed the door behind her. Leaning her back against 
 it, she broke forth into an incoherent explanation, 
 which Paul would not in the slightest have under- 
 stood, had he not been familiar with the facts she was 
 trying to impart. He did not interrupt her, how- 
 ever, until she had finished. Then he said quietly : 
 
 " Now that you have been pleased to honor me with 
 a visit, Princess, let us sit down and talk this matter 
 over like two sensible people." 
 
 He drew a big wicker-work rocker over by the 
 door. She sank into it without a protest, for now 
 that the strain of making the confession was over, 
 she was on the verge of a collapse; but his words 
 and manner reassured her, and she sat expectant of 
 what he might say. That her confession had not in 
 the slightest altered his attitude of respect toward 
 her she could but recognize, and her heart beat a
 
 262 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 joyous tattoo against her breast. Seating himself 
 in a chair beside the large table, over which a lamp of 
 odd design diffused a mellow light, he said calmly : 
 
 " All that you have told me, Princess, I have known 
 for days." 
 
 She looked at him in surprise, scarcely able to be- 
 lieve the evidence of her ears. 
 
 " You have known it for days? " she slowly re- 
 peated after him. " You have known it for days and 
 still have not despised me? " 
 
 " Have you noticed any change in my attitude 
 toward you? " 
 
 She knew that she had not. The only difference 
 in their relations had existed because of her avoidance 
 of him, because of her fear that she might do or 
 say something which would lead to a revelation of 
 the meaning of her action, and the possible con- 
 struction he might put upon it. She knew that he did 
 not expect an answer to his question and yet she felt 
 that she must say something, that she must make 
 some excuse. 
 
 " I do not know how I ever came to do such a 
 thing," she finally said. " No matter what my feel- 
 ings toward you may have been, I cannot see how I 
 could have been so unmaidenly." 
 
 " I do not see how you could have done otherwise," 
 he replied. 
 
 She shook her head as she said : " I am afraid you 
 do not understand what it all means." 
 
 " I understand perfectly what your people think 
 it means," was his rejoinder, "but you and I know 
 that it simply means that you wished to show me the
 
 PAUL AND SOFIA 263 
 
 same courtesy your brother did to Miss Raymond. 
 As you said at the time, we understood that his 
 salute was a simple act of courtesy. She really would 
 have felt that he had not acted the part of a gentle- 
 man had he not so recognized her. Your suggestion 
 that we pay our respects together to the cleverness 
 of your horsemen was simply a courtesy to me. I 
 might even have felt slighted had you not granted 
 me some special attention. Is not that the very 
 simple explanation? " 
 
 He completely ignored all reference to her implied 
 affection for himself, and laughed softly, as he con- 
 tinued: " Come, let us forget the entire incident." 
 
 " I wish that I could ! " she exclaimed, " but they 
 will not let me." 
 
 Paul leaned forward as he exclaimed with un- 
 feigned surprise: 
 
 " They will not let you? Surely, Princess, your 
 simple act of courtesy to a stranger guest has not 
 placed you in any false or unpleasant position? " 
 
 " It is not of myself I am thinking," she answered 
 hastily and with earnestness ; " it is of you. The 
 attempt upon your life this morning ought to convey 
 my meaning. If I am placed in a false position it is 
 my own fault; but there is no justice in your being 
 made to suffer for my folly ! " 
 
 Her earnestness in regard to his safety caused her 
 to forget her embarrassment. She sat upright in 
 her chair and her face flushed. The evident truth- 
 fulness of her assertion impressed Paul. He had 
 always admired her for her beauty and her intelli- 
 gence, but the strength of character that he now
 
 64 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 came to see and understand caused him to hold her in 
 much higher esteem. After a brief pause in which 
 he studied her face carefully he said: 
 
 " You told me once, Princess, that we did not seem 
 to know each other very well. I see now that you 
 were right. I begin to see that I have hardly known 
 you at all. I have looked upon you as a good woman, 
 as a beautiful woman ; now I recognize you as a 
 noble woman. It is human to err. It is the result 
 of our sense of separation from God. Every action 
 by which we seek to correct an error is a step toward 
 destroying that sense and regaining our unity with 
 Him with Truth and Love." 
 
 She started to reply, but he did not permit it. 
 
 " Let me finish," he continued. " As to my being 
 made to suffer for your folly, that is impossible. We 
 can only suffer for our own sins, and then only in 
 proportion as we believe in their reality. As we come 
 to realize the truth about any evil error it loses 
 its power to make us suffer." 
 
 She failed to understand the force of his logic and 
 impulsively declared : " If the aim of the marksman 
 had been true, or if, perchance, the assassin had not 
 mistaken the person, you would now be suffering for 
 my evil deed, just as Mr. Lombard is. I am so sorry 
 for him," she exclaimed parenthetically. " And yet 
 you say that it is impossible for one person to suffer 
 for the sins of another." 
 
 " Is suffering in mind or in matter? " asked Paul. 
 " In mind, to be sure, since the material body, when 
 deprived of mind either by what we term death or 
 by anesthetics, contains not in itself the power to
 
 PAUL AND SOFIA 265 
 
 suffer. A realization of the truth that man is a spir- 
 itual being destroys even the sense of bodily pain. 
 The one who understands this science does not suffer, 
 except as he may be unable to lay aside his own false 
 beliefs. Therefore, when I know the truth I cannot 
 suffer for your misdeeds, no matter how much I may 
 seem to do so. This is Christianly scientific." 
 
 Sofia looked at him as one deprived of his senses. 
 " Do you expect me to believe that? " she asked. 
 
 " Absolutely ! " 
 
 " Impossible ! How can I ? " 
 
 " Because it is the truth ! " 
 
 " Truth ! " she exclaimed vehemently. " Truth ? 
 You are always talking about truth. What is truth? 
 From the beginning of what you are pleased to call 
 the Christian era, thousands have been asking this 
 question. Now I ask: What is truth? What is 
 this truth which your great teacher, Jesus, said 
 should make men free? To the governor who gave 
 him over to death he said that he came to bear wit- 
 ness to the truth; but when the governor asked: 
 * What is truth? ' he did not reply." 
 
 " No," said Paul gently, although he had been 
 much surprised at her outbreak, " but during the 
 next four days his marvellous work answered the ques- 
 tion, when by his resurrection he bore witness to this 
 great truth." 
 
 Sofia did not understand. Paul was speaking to 
 her in an entirely new tongue. 
 
 " To me that is no answer," she said. " I ask you 
 now: What is truth? What is the truth about you 
 about me about anything? "
 
 66 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 She had risen and stood before him with heaving 
 bosom. There was no doubt of her earnestness. He 
 studied for a moment how best to answer her so that 
 she would understand. She misunderstood even his 
 hesitation and again asked: 
 
 " What is the truth about anything? " 
 
 " In the first place," answered Paul slowly, " the 
 truth about anything is all there is about it. The 
 untruth error does not exist, no matter how 
 real it may seem. Take our own case. We are not 
 betrothed, although fifty thousand of your subjects 
 think that we are. If all the world thought so it 
 would not make it so." 
 
 At his words she covered her eyes with her hands 
 arid sank back into her chair. She did not realize 
 what the outcome of this explanation might be, but 
 she felt that this was a way he had of telling her 
 that he did not love her, and never would. He saw 
 at once that she had not understood, and his voice 
 grew very soft and tender as he said earnestly : 
 
 " Please do not misunderstand me, Princess. I did 
 not intend to pain you, but used this as an illustra- 
 tion whose force we could both feel. Let us take 
 another illustration : The earth is round. For thou- 
 sands of years every person on the earth thought it 
 was flat, and they suffered from that belief. Finally, 
 I know not by what inspiration, one man demon- 
 strated to his own satisfaction that it was round. 
 Still the world did not believe until he proved it so 
 that all could understand. Did his discovery make 
 it round? No more than did the belief of all the 
 other people make it flat. It always was round, and
 
 PAUL AND SOFIA 267 
 
 that truth about it was all there was about it. The 
 erroneous belief about it was simply the lack of 
 knowledge nothing. 
 
 " Truth, then, is something that can be proved 
 can be demonstrated. A lie cannot be, though the 
 world may have believed it the truth for ages. 
 Truth is real. Error, the lie, is unreal. Truth is 
 the substance of all that really is. Truth is divine 
 Principle, the cause and creator of all. Truth is 
 God." 
 
 " And this," said Sofia slowly, " is the truth to 
 which your great prophet came to bear witness? " 
 
 " Yes, this and the fact that man the real man 
 made in the image and likeness of God is a spirit- 
 ual and not a material being. This truth Jesus 
 demonstrated time and again by healing the sick and 
 raising the dead. His final demonstration was his own 
 resurrection and ascension. This truth has since 
 been demonstrated by many others, is being demon- 
 strated to-day by unnumbered thousands all over 
 the world, it reveals God, the omniscient, omnipo- 
 tent and omnipresent being, as Life, Truth and 
 Love." 
 
 Slowly the understanding of Paul's words dawned 
 upon the girl and she lost that sense of personality 
 which his former words had caused. She said noth- 
 ing, but remained lost in thought. Paul waited a 
 moment to give her time to compose herself, and then 
 continued : 
 
 " As regards the matter which brought you here, 
 Princess, let us forget it. Let it be as though it had 
 not happened."
 
 268 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " I cannot do that," she replied. " Even if I could 
 forget it, they would not let me." 
 
 " Have no fear for me, Princess, but try to realize 
 that the anger, malice and hatred which are respon- 
 sible for the shooting this morning are without cause, 
 without substance, and are, therefore, unreal and 
 powerless." 
 
 The girl shook her head and looked at him with 
 tearful eyes, but he smiled back at her a smile which 
 was as free from care as that of a child on its 
 mother's knee. 
 
 " If you cannot do that," he said, " you can at 
 least know that I would willingly lay down my phys- 
 ical life to save you pain. If you have been sad 
 because you feared that I might misjudge you, surely 
 this should lighten your seeming burden, for our 
 Master said : ' Greater love hath no man than this ; 
 that a man lay down his life for his friends.' I would 
 even do that; but it will not be necessary." 
 
 At these words, so different from what she had 
 feared, Sofia's heart gave a bound, and a thought 
 that her deepest desire was about to be realized 
 came upon her. But one look at Paul's face convinced 
 her that, as before, his words had a different meaning. 
 
 " I cannot understand you," she said sadly. " In 
 one breath you intimate that I am nothing to you 
 and in the next you declare that you love me well 
 enough to lay down your life for me. I do not com- 
 prehend such love ! " 
 
 " Very few of us do, Princess. The word love has 
 been so belittled by human thought and usage that 
 its divine import is almost entirely lost sight of. To
 
 PAUL AND SOFIA 269 
 
 human thought love has come to mean little more 
 than sentiment and passion ; but the Love which is 
 God, surrounding and sustaining each of His ideas 
 in their perfection, the Love which man, made in 
 the image and likeness of God, expresses, this, 
 when perfectly reflected, will lead us to love our 
 neighbor as we love ourselves, and it will make us 
 willing to bear his burdens and help him to that life 
 in Christ, which we have found. 
 
 " To-night you came to me filled with fear, fear 
 of me and fear for me. There was no occasion for 
 it; but you had a false belief regarding your rela- 
 tion to me which caused this fear. Now that you 
 have come to know that nothing you have done or 
 can do can possibly change my esteem for you 
 have come to understand your true relation to me 
 all fear has passed. If you will realize your true 
 relation to God, that you are in His image, spir 
 itual, not material, you will soon realize that per- 
 fect love which casteth out all fear." 
 
 Although Sofia understood but vaguely what Paul 
 was saying to her, she began to realize that he had 
 a life apart from the one she seemed to know. It was 
 happiness enough to know that he had as high, or 
 even a higher regard for her than ever, and she felt 
 that with this she must be satisfied. 
 
 A small French clock on the mantel struck seven. 
 Its chime awoke her from her reverie and she arose 
 quickly. " I had no idea that I had been here an 
 hour, Mr. Anthony. I had no thought of taking up 
 so much of your time." 
 
 She extended her hand with a smile. " I feel sure
 
 270 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 you will forgive me. I seem to have learned by ex- 
 perience that you are never too busy to stop and 
 explain what seems to you to be the truth about your 
 God. I hope some day to possess one of the books 
 of which you told us the other night, and to know 
 more of that wise woman of whom you say so little, 
 but whom you always mention with such high es- 
 teem. She must be a very good woman." 
 
 " She is ! " replied Paul emphatically. " Never- 
 theless there are those who profess to believe that she 
 is not doing the work of God, just as some of our 
 friends here profess to believe that my works are 
 evil. She, Princess, like all others who are striving 
 to follow the example of Christ Jesus, asks only to 
 be judged by her works." 
 
 He opened the door to let her pass and extended 
 his hand : " Believe me, Princess, I feel deeply hon- 
 ored by this visit, this mark of your confidence and 
 esteem. No matter what may occur in the future, 
 you may always feel sure that in me you have a 
 friend." 
 
 " That has always before seemed such a cold word," 
 she said, " but to-night it comes to me in its true 
 light ; in the light of the love which would impel one 
 to give his life for his friend." 
 
 She passed out with a new sense of life, the life 
 that is above material pleasure and human passion, 
 and found herself in the presence of her brother, 
 whose words and acts were to prove an offense to 
 her every thought.
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 SINDHU SEEKS LIGHT 
 
 " SINCE when has the Princess Sofia taken to vis- 
 iting her lover in his apartments ? " demanded Sindhu, 
 as soon as he had drawn his sister into the privacy 
 of his father's room. " Have you not already 
 brought disgrace and trouble enough by your folly? 
 And has this man so bewitched you that you must 
 needs parade your passion and shame " 
 
 " Stop ! " commanded Sofia, breaking in upon 
 Sindhu's tirade of accusation. " Are you entirely 
 bereft of your senses? If you have no faith in this 
 man, even after all that he has done for you and 
 yours, stop and ask yourself if you have no faith 
 in me." 
 
 He attempted to reply, but she continued vehe- 
 mently : " Do you know your sister so little that you 
 should dare to think, much less voice the thoughts 
 you have expressed ? Take back your insulting accu- 
 sations, which you well know are false ! " 
 
 Slight of stature as she was, she stood before him 
 commanding and powerful in the strength of her 
 innocence. She had drawn herself to her full height, 
 and her inherent royalty was never more apparent. 
 
 " Take back your insults ! " she again fiercely 
 271
 
 272 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 demanded, as he remained silent. " Retract not only 
 the words you have spoken, but the accusations you 
 have implied but have not dared to utter ! " 
 
 She advanced upon him with clenched hands and 
 flashing eyes, eyes aflame with the fearlessness of 
 purity. Intuitively he knew he was wrong, and that 
 his accusations were without foundation. He quailed 
 under her glance and his eyes fell. 
 
 " I do," he finally said meekly. " I do retract my 
 words, and I ask your forgiveness. You must know 
 that your honor is very dear to me, and I was car- 
 ried away by my feelings. But even now, while I 
 realize that there could be nothing morally wrong 
 in your action, I must still censure you for your 
 folly. You know the existing conditions. You know 
 that already our people look upon you as having 
 belittled your high station by looking with favor 
 upon a foreigner. What would they think and be- 
 lieve did they know that you had so violated the laws 
 of propriety as to visit, alone, the man whom you 
 might be about to marry? And what worse would 
 they think, should it become known that you had paid 
 such a visit to a man whom you are not only unlikely 
 to marry, but who has not even suggested that you 
 are more to him than any other woman? " 
 
 The anger died out of Sofia's eyes, and the haugh- 
 tiness out of her bearing as the truth of Sindhu's 
 words made itself felt. She knew she had been unwise, 
 but, as ever, she had proved herself a creature of 
 impulse. Her eyes filled with tears and her head fell 
 upon her breast. 
 
 " The palace is full of spies," continued Sindhu,
 
 SINDHU SEEKS LIGHT 273 
 
 " and every act of ours is reported to those who would 
 glory in your disgrace. It is but now that I have 
 been obliged to use the severest measures to compel 
 those responsible for this attempted assassination to 
 realize my authority, and prevent the report of the 
 unfortunate happening at Myang-Nee from becom- 
 ing generally known. What a weapon in their hands 
 the story of this visit would be ! How could you have 
 been so imprudent? " 
 
 " Listen, Sindhu, and I will explain. I went to 
 Mr. Anthony to confess my folly of a few days ago 
 and " 
 
 " What ! " exclaimed Sindhu in a voice of mingled 
 anger and surprise. " You went to tell him the truth 
 about an act which was a virtual confession of love ! " 
 
 "Yes!" 
 
 " And did you not know that this was the one way 
 to destroy your only chance of bringing about the 
 result you have desired of having your seeming 
 position in the eyes of the people of Myang-Nee made 
 real? Did you not know that he would despise 
 you?" 
 
 " I feared so," she replied humbly, " but I felt that 
 I would ten thousand times rather have him learn it 
 from me than from some one else ! " 
 
 " True. I had not thought of that." 
 
 " But I had. The fear of it had become a haunt- 
 ing specter, and I determined at the review this morn- 
 ing to tell him the truth. Judge of my surprise when 
 he told me that he had known it all the time ! " 
 
 " Had known it all the time ! " exclaimed Sindhu, 
 echoing her words. " Had known all the time of your
 
 274 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 feelings and attitude, and had made no use of the 
 knowledge? Impossible!" 
 
 " It is a fact ! " affirmed Sofia. " And not only 
 that, but even now he refuses to see anything com- 
 promising in my action, and simply ignores all allu- 
 sion to my sentiment toward him. He professes to 
 believe that what I did was a mere act of courtesy 
 to a stranger." 
 
 " Most remarkable ! " exclaimed Sindhu, shaking 
 his head. " Most remarkable ! Most men would have 
 been so elated by such a confession that their very 
 presence in the state would have been unbearable. 
 Did he show no feeling whatever in the matter? " 
 
 " Only once ; when I mentioned the attempt upon 
 his life, and my regret that I should have made him 
 a target for such attacks. He declared with the 
 greatest vehemence that it was not my fault if people 
 saw fit to put a wrong construction upon my acts, 
 and declared that he would go to any extreme to save 
 me from annoyance." 
 
 " What could he do ? The only thing I can see 
 would be to marry you and remove from Annakan." 
 
 " I believe that is the one thing he never thought 
 of. But he evidently had some plan in his mind." 
 
 For several minutes there was silence, both being 
 busy with their own thoughts. At last Sindhu said: 
 
 " He is certainly an unusual man, and I must know 
 more of his strange philosophy. There must be some- 
 thing in it worth knowing; some truth worth learn- 
 ing." 
 
 At the mention of truth, there flashed across Sofia's
 
 SINDHU SEEKS LIGHT 275 
 
 mind the explanation given her by Paul, and she ex- 
 claimed : " There is, Sindhu ! There is ! " 
 
 Sindhu looked at her in wonderment. " What do 
 you know about it? " 
 
 " Very little ; but when I asked Mr. Anthony for 
 a definition of the truth of which he continually 
 speaks, some explanation which should make his 
 words clear, he replied : ' The great truth of being 
 is that man is a spiritual and not a material being.' ' 
 
 " Folly ! " exclaimed Sindhu. " Can I not see that 
 man is material? It is the material body that makes 
 us recognizable to each other. How would I know 
 you as my sister were it not for your material body ? " 
 
 " And still the real Me," said Sofia, " is not my 
 body, but the manaw within, which makes the body 
 act." 
 
 " Oh, I know that you have a soul, as we call it ; 
 but that soul without the material body would no 
 more be you than the material body would be you 
 without the soul. One is just as real as the other." 
 
 " But Buddha taught that we should have differ- 
 ent bodies in all the seven different lives." 
 
 " To be sure," said Sindhu, " but they will all be 
 material." 
 
 " Will we have the same manaw ; the same soul, 
 do you think ? " 
 
 " No ; I think that will change, too, as it becomes 
 more and more perfect." 
 
 " Mr. Anthony says that man made in the image 
 and likeness of his God is perfect, because God is 
 perfect. He says that we only have a false sense 
 of imperfection, because we have a false sense of
 
 276 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 separation from God. But he says that man can- 
 not be separated from God, because in God he moves 
 and lives and has his being. He says that the mo- 
 ment we realize man's eternal unity with God, man's 
 perfection will appear." 
 
 " I suppose he is talking about what he calls the 
 spiritual man," ventured Sindhu, " not about the 
 material." 
 
 " He says that there is no material man, because 
 the only man his God made was spiritual, in God's 
 image; and that no one but God ever made man." 
 
 " You must have misunderstood him," said Sindhu, 
 as he relighted his cheroot. " To deny the existence 
 of material man is nonsense. He probably has his 
 mind so full of spiritual ideas that he has not studied 
 the material origin of life. He has studied too much 
 out of his Bible and not enough of the natural sci- 
 ences. I was just on my way to his room when I 
 met you. I will now go and make my call, and while 
 there will take up this matter and show him the error 
 into which he has fallen." 
 
 As he opened the door to allow Sofia to pass out 
 he said : " It is certainly refreshing to run across 
 a foreigner with advanced ideas, even though they 
 may be wrong. It will be a pleasure to discuss the 
 question with him." 
 
 Sindhu escorted Sofia leisurely as far as the large 
 rotunda, where he was about to leave her, when the 
 door to Paul's room suddenly opened and Elizabeth 
 came out. As by a common impulse, brother and 
 sister stepped back out of sight; but as she came 
 up the hall they realized that concealment was im-
 
 SINDHU SEEKS LIGHT 277 
 
 possible, and stepped forward, intending to speak to 
 her. She, however, looked neither to the right nor 
 left, and in the dim light passed without noticing 
 them, and entered her own room. As she disappeared 
 through the door, they looked at each other for a 
 moment in silence, and then Sindhu remarked with 
 a sneer: 
 
 " Evidently it is becoming quite the proper thing 
 for young ladies to visit gentlemen in their private 
 apartments. I think it must be an American idea; 
 but I seriously object to having it introduced into the 
 palace of Annakan." 
 
 There was a foreboding look in his eye, and in his 
 heart a spirit of jealousy. Something of the same 
 spirit also took possession of Sofia for a moment; 
 but she conquered it with a mighty effort, realizing 
 that she had no right to such a feeling. On the 
 impulse of the moment, she, too, had in mind an 
 expression of censure; but remembering her own 
 experience, she checked it on her tongue, and said: 
 
 " Judge not by appearances. Remember what 
 you thought of me." 
 
 Her remark was so different from what Sindhu 
 had expected that he turned upon her a look of 
 amazement, remarking: " I had not expected you 
 to take so charitable a view of the matter. I can 
 imagine that her visit is no more pleasing to you than 
 to me." 
 
 " I feel that I have no right to judge the actions 
 of either of them. Undoubtedly Miss Raymond has 
 good reasons for her visit. In view of the events 
 of the past few days, it is not strange that she should
 
 78 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 need advice; and certainly there is no one to whom 
 I should more quickly go, if in trouble, than to Mr. 
 Anthony." 
 
 Sindhu smiled quizzically : " I can readily believe 
 that. And it is so unusual to find one woman making 
 excuses for another that I am inclined to suspect you 
 are right. However, considering existing conditions, 
 I would much prefer that Miss Raymond be a little 
 more conventional. At least," declared Sindhu, with 
 some show of anger, " Mr. Anthony would display 
 much better judgment if he would not allow such 
 visits." 
 
 " I am sure Mr. Anthony was quite as surprised 
 at my visit as were you ; but he could not, as a gen- 
 tleman, and he did not, even suggest by word or 
 action, that he considered my visit anything un- 
 usual, although I am certain he felt it a strange pro- 
 ceeding." 
 
 " Well," said Sindhu, only half convinced, " I shall 
 suggest to him the unwisdom of allowing young ladies 
 to visit his apartments." 
 
 " You will do nothing of the kind," laughed Sofia 
 as they parted, for she knew her brother better than 
 he did himself. 
 
 Paul had resumed his reading when Sindhu knocked. 
 " I wonder who this will be," was the thought that 
 passed through his mind as, book in hand, he opened 
 the door. His face lighted with a look of genuine 
 pleasure as he recognized his visitor, an expression 
 which Sindhu could not fail to understand, and which 
 dispelled, to a large degree, the sinister thoughts he 
 had harbored.
 
 SINDHU SEEKS LIGHT 279 
 
 " Really this is an unexpected pleasure," declared 
 Paul as he extended a hand which Sindhu, in spite 
 of himself, grasped warmly. " I have already had 
 two such agreeable calls this evening that I hardly 
 expected another. Will you be seated? " 
 
 Paul indicated the wicker chair, and Sindhu seated 
 himself. " I had intended being here sooner," he 
 .said by way of opening the conversation, " but was 
 detained. I trust I am not keeping you from any 
 work." 
 
 " Not at all," was the smiling rejoinder. " Really, 
 if you had come any sooner, I should have been 
 obliged to ask you to wait. First, I was favored 
 with a most considerate call from the Princess Sofia, 
 who came to express the hope that the incident of 
 the morning had not given me a bad impression of 
 your people. Later, Miss Raymond called to ask 
 some further explanation of my testimony given the 
 night of our journey hither. So many persons have 
 such a totally erroneous impression of the teachings 
 of Christian Science that when I find an earnest 
 seeker after the truth of it, I am always pleased to 
 stop and tell them the little I know." 
 
 Paul's words and the manner of his speech put 
 the events of the evening in an entirely different 
 light, and Sindhu found himself wondering if, after 
 all, there was really anything improper in the calls 
 of the young ladies, even from a conventional stand- 
 point. Certainly they were not subject to criticism 
 from any other standpoint, and so Sindhu ignored the 
 matter other than to remark : 
 
 " Speaking of Miss Raymond's call reminds me
 
 280 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 tliat there are several statements which I have heard 
 you make from time to time which I do not myself 
 understand. That is, I think I do not quite under- 
 stand your view-point; because from the ordinary 
 point of view the statements would be ridiculous." 
 
 There was an expression of satisfaction upon 
 Paul's face as he said: "I perceive, Prince Sindhu, 
 that you have exactly grasped my position. If you 
 would see things as I see them, you must look at them 
 from my point of view. It is the only way that we 
 will ever be able to gain the same impression of places 
 and things. I believe that I have found the proper 
 point from which to view the Science of being, the 
 facts of man's relation to his creator. I believe it 
 is a higher position than has heretofore been attained ; 
 but any man or woman who takes such an advanced 
 position from which to observe and study is 
 invariably declared to be wrong by the masses, all 
 of whom are still obtaining their view from the plain 
 of popular belief, instead of from the mountain peak 
 of Divine Science." 
 
 " It is because I realize this, Mr. Anthony, that 
 I take the trouble to ask you to explain some of your 
 statements, statements for which, I have no doubt, 
 you have what seems to you a satisfactory explana- 
 tion. The first of these remarks that attracted my 
 attention was your declaration that there was no 
 death. Certainly this was not made from the view- 
 point of popular belief." 
 
 " Well, hardly," laughed Paul. " The demonstra- 
 ble truth upon which I base that statement is the 
 divinely scientific fact that there is no life inherent
 
 SINDHU SEEKS LIGHT 281 
 
 in matter. Mind, Spirit, God is eternal, and, there- 
 fore, there can be, as a scientific reality, no death. 
 I learned this first in * Science and Health with 
 Key to the Scriptures,* the text-book of which I told 
 you the other night. I have since been able to prove 
 it many times." 
 
 " But man is material ! " exclaimed Sindhu. 
 " That must be plain to any man with eyes. And 
 man does die ! " 
 
 Paul looked at his visitor long and earnestly before 
 replying. In that inspection he saw that Sindhu 
 was not so much actuated by a great desire to learn 
 a new truth as to enter into one of those discussions 
 for which the Burmese religionist is noted. He there- 
 fore said : 
 
 " Prince Sindhu, I do not care to enter into a dis- 
 cussion of this subject, for I fear we should arrive 
 at no conclusion. But I will tell you upon what 
 premise I base my belief. It is the teaching of the 
 Bible, that ' God is spirit,' and that ' God made man 
 in his image and likeness.' Therefore, God being 
 spirit, the rc..l man the divinely scientific man in 
 God's image must be a spiritual, not a material 
 being." 
 
 " What, then," asked Sindhu exultantly, " is this 
 body which I see and feel? Whence does it come? " 
 
 " If God made man spiritual, and God made all 
 that was made, then the material body is but a false 
 concept, and why argue whence it comes? With- 
 out, however, discussing the correctness of the vari- 
 ous schools of metaphysics, I think I may say briefly 
 that all accepted authorities on metaphysical sub-
 
 282 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 jects agree that the body is simply a condition of 
 thought, a dream, as it were. Even that great 
 natural scientist, Mr. Balfour, recently made a state- 
 ment that in explaining matter natural science ex- 
 plains it away. These are questions with which you 
 are doubtless quite familiar." 
 
 " Yes," replied Sindhu slowly, " I am familiar 
 with them and I thought I understood them. At any 
 rate, your explanations have given me food for 
 thought. But you speak so continually of the Bible ; 
 how do you know that the statements contained in 
 the Bible are true? " 
 
 " Because I have proved them to my satisfaction. 
 It was through the understanding of the Bible, which 
 I have obtained by reading it in connection with 
 Science and Health, that I was able to help the lame 
 boy and your father; by the understanding of the 
 Bible I am enabled to solve many of the problems of 
 my daily life. The reasons, the explanations, which 
 I might give you for my belief might not satisfy 
 you, but they do me. As it is, all I ask is that you 
 shall judge my understanding by my works. 
 
 " But," continued Paul, " if you want to know 
 this truth, if you want to make it your own, there 
 is but one way to get it: that is, to take up the 
 study of Christian Science the same as you would the 
 study of physical science. Study the Bible in the 
 light of this new understanding, this spiritual in- 
 terpretation of its words and statements. At first, 
 many of your problems will seem difficult, but they 
 can all be solved. If you wished to become pro- 
 ficient in the science of mathematics, you would ex-
 
 SINDHU SEEKS LIGHT 283 
 
 pect to devote a great deal of time to the study of 
 its text-books. If you would learn the Science of 
 Christianity, the Science of being, you must do the 
 same." 
 
 For several minutes neither of them spoke. There 
 was that in Paul's words which carried conviction 
 with them. Sindhu felt that it would be useless to 
 attempt any argument; but he determined that he 
 would study this new old science if for nothing more 
 than to be able to refute it understandingly. Paul 
 seemed to have guessed his thoughts, for he said: 
 
 " I am sorry that I have not a copy of the text- 
 book to give you. I have given away the half-dozen 
 I had when I left Pittsburg, but I have ordered some 
 more, and when they arrive you shall have one." 
 
 " It is certainly a strange philosophy, or religion, 
 or whatever you are pleased to call it," said Sindhu, 
 " and it may be right, but in spite of the works I 
 have seen you do, I could never believe that they were 
 the result of this science unless I could so understand 
 it as to be able to use it myself." 
 
 " That is the only real way to prove any truth," 
 said Paul; again for several minutes both men 
 lapsed into silence. 
 
 " Well, Mr. Anthony, if you do not care to discuss 
 religion from my point of view," at length remarked 
 the prince, with a laugh, " we can at least take up 
 the matter which brought you here. What is your 
 decision regarding the water-works ? " 
 
 " Practical, absolutely practical ! " 
 
 " Have you mp.de any estimate as to the time it 
 might take to construct the system? "
 
 284 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " I cannot say that I have. However, it will not 
 be a long job." 
 
 " Would it be possible for you to come up here 
 another season and supervise the work; or have you 
 home ties which demand your return to America? " 
 
 Prince Sindhu flicked the ashes from his cheroot, 
 and blew a cloud of smoke into the air to hide his 
 interest in the answer. 
 
 " I have no home ties, Prince Sindhu. With the 
 exception of a married sister, I have no relatives." 
 
 " You are not, I take it, a woman hater? " 
 
 Paul laughed outright. " I am not a hater of any 
 kind. No man has a higher regard for womankind 
 than I. It was a woman who showed me this great 
 truth of which we have been talking. Some day 1 
 hope to take a wife." 
 
 " You will have to hurry, Mr. Anthony, for you 
 are evidently more of a bachelor than I; you have 
 passed more birthdays." 
 
 Paul again laughed, this time at the very evident 
 attempt to get information as to his age, as he re- 
 plied, " The greater understanding I acquire regard- 
 ing my actual being, the younger I become. Cer- 
 tainly I feel ten years younger than I did ten years 
 ago. As we come to realize the scientific truth about 
 man's relation to God, we realize that in the divine 
 Mind there is no such thing as time. The real peri- 
 ods of time with man are those of growth into the 
 Understanding of God." 
 
 " That is a beautiful thought," said Sindhu, who 
 had gradually acquired a very comfortable frame of 
 mind. " Speaking of beauty, I would ask if there
 
 SINDHU SEEKS LIGHT 285 
 
 are many women in your country as beautiful as 
 Miss Raymond? " 
 
 The physical idea of beauty had been so far from 
 Paul's thought that for a moment he failed to grasp 
 the import of the question, and there was a momen- 
 tary hesitation which Sindhu was quick to note. Nor 
 was the slight sense of jealousy allayed by Paul's 
 reply that he thought Elizabeth an unusually hand- 
 some woman. 
 
 " But it is her goodness that most impresses me," 
 he concluded. " Like yourself, Prince Sindhu, she 
 is an earnest seeker after Truth. In fact the seekers 
 here are becoming so numerous that I think we shall 
 have to start a society." 
 
 " I think I had my fill of instruction at the mon- 
 astery," laughed Sindhu. " But to change the sub- 
 ject: have you had any news of Mr. Lombard to- 
 night?" 
 
 " No; I am going over to see him in the morning." 
 
 " If I am not able to call, carry him my deepest 
 sympathy and tell him that we hope to see him out 
 in a couple of weeks. I am " 
 
 A knock at the door interrupted the conversation, 
 and Paul opened to admit Captain Ormonde. 
 
 " By Jove, Anthony ! " he said by way of greeting t 
 " I am deuced glad to see you alive. I was told I 
 should find Prince Sindhu here." 
 
 " You are quite right, Captain. Come in." 
 
 " Good evening, Captain," exclaimed Sindhu, ris- 
 ing. " To what good fortune are we indebted for 
 this call?" 
 
 " I am afraid it is an evil fortune," was the reply.
 
 286 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " A messenger, just arrived from the Shantung 
 pass, reports a large body of Tartars, a veritable 
 army, encamped on the other side, with the evident 
 intention of forcing the pass at daylight. He has 
 come to ask reinforcements." 
 
 " This is indeed unpleasant news," said Sindhu. 
 " Something more than reinforcements is needed. 
 Tell Colonel Holliday that I will summon a council 
 of war at once." 
 
 Captain Ormonde turned on his heel and was gone. 
 Sindhu stepped quickly to Paul's bedroom, and, open- 
 ing a small panel set in the wall, pushed an electric 
 button. In answer to the touch, bells were heard 
 ringing all over the palace. 
 
 " It will save time to have the council meet here," 
 he explained. " If you do not wish to be disturbed 
 in your reading, or to be annoyed by the details of 
 this unpleasant affair, you can step into my father's 
 apartments." 
 
 " With your permission, I will remain. A man of 
 peace, I take it, may once in his life attend a council 
 of war." 
 
 " Certainly, since the object of war is to bring 
 peace." 
 
 Paul laughed. " It is like giving a man a dose 
 of medicine, is it not ? Treating the effect to cure the 
 cause." 
 
 " I do not exactly see it in that light," said Sindhu, 
 in a questioning voice. 
 
 " Certainly the cause of all disease is mental," 
 explained Paul, " because if there were no mind there 
 would be no body, hence no disease. Now to which do
 
 SINDHU SEEKS LIGHT 287 
 
 the doctors give the drugs; the mind or the 
 body? " 
 
 " The body, of course." 
 
 " Well, that is what I mean by treating the effect 
 instead of the cause." 
 
 " And how does it apply to war ? " 
 
 " War is the effect of inharmony, disease. This 
 inharmony results in physical force. Instead of 
 treating the inharmony, we resort to arms, we 
 treat the effect instead of the cause. Why not reverse 
 the process? 
 
 " Chiefly," replied Sindhu, laughing, " because it 
 is not convenient. It is easier to fight than to ex- 
 plain. It's less trouble to exterminate your enemies 
 than to forgive them." 
 
 " The better way," said Paul, " is to destroy them 
 by making them your friends. When all men come 
 to realize that there is but one Mind, wars will cease.'*
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 PAUL AND ELIZABETH 
 
 THE council of war was not a long one. Only one 
 important question presented itself : Should the army 
 in its present condition attempt to prevent the enemy 
 from passing through the mountains ; or was the com- 
 bined British and native force sufficient to allow the 
 Tartars to emerge on to the plain and then to sud- 
 denly sweep down, while they were still unformed in 
 battle array, and destroy them? The native officers 
 were for keeping the enemy out ; but the British, who 
 realized that as long as such a force existed, it would 
 have to be strongly opposed and continually watched, 
 were for adopting the second course, having no doubt 
 in their own minds as to the result. 
 
 Among the officers present at the council was Maj or 
 O'Keefe. While he was, as he said, not a warrior, but 
 a doctor, he had been calling upon Colonel Holliday 
 when the council was summoned, and came along. In 
 expressing his opinions the major declared that he 
 took a surgical view of it. 
 
 " Bedad, if you had a boil on the back of your 
 neck, the quickest and surest way to get rid of it 
 would be to open it as quick as possible. Faith, it 
 
 288
 
 PAUL AND ELIZABETH 289 
 
 seems to me that this festering boil is ripe. Let's 
 open it." 
 
 Sindhu looked at Paul and smiled. Then to the 
 major in a jocular manner : " Would this prevent any 
 more boils ? " 
 
 " I can't tell." 
 
 " But suppose we could doctor this one so there 
 would be no more boils? " 
 
 " Sure that would be better yet. But you can't 
 always tell what causes them, and the best way is to 
 get out as much impurity through each one as possi- 
 ble, and trust to good luck not to have any more." 
 
 There was a general laugh at the explanation, and 
 it was finally decided that it was wiser to risk a de- 
 cisive engagement than to spend months guarding the 
 frontier and later be obliged to fight a battle with 
 a more seasoned enemy. 
 
 It was nearly ten o'clock when the council dis- 
 solved. The distance from the frontier made it nec- 
 essary that the main body of the troops should cover 
 a distance of more than forty miles before daylight. 
 As the troops were to be hurried to the front in fight- 
 ing order, unhampered by artillery, the undertaking 
 was not an extremely arduous one. Within half an 
 hour the dragoons were on their way, and twenty 
 minutes later two regiments of native cavalry fol- 
 lowed, under the immediate command of Prince 
 Sindhu. To General Weing Hla was entrusted the 
 command of the city, while General Poh Myah was to 
 leave the city at midnight with a large body of infan- 
 try, and proceed to the first foothills in order to hold 
 them as a line of defence in the event of the enemy
 
 290 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 being driven that far. To Captain Shway was en- 
 trusted the immediate protection of the palace. 
 
 It was a night of intense excitement. The entire 
 city was quickly notified of the changed condition of 
 affairs, and every able-bodied man was pressed into 
 some sort of service. While there was a general feel- 
 ing that the enemy would be defeated, if not des- 
 troyed, there was nevertheless grave apprehension 
 because its exact strength was not known. 
 
 Before leaving the palace Prince Sindhu gave 
 Captain Shway particular orders concerning the 
 two conspirators. " See that they are carefully 
 guarded," he commanded. " Let no one communi- 
 cate with them, nor allow them to know of anything 
 that is transpiring without." 
 
 As he shook hands with Paul upon leaving, he said : 
 " Mr. Anthony, I am going to ask you to look espe- 
 cially after my father and sister. Captain Shway 
 will recognize any orders you may give. I am leav- 
 ing the Americans in your charge also ; and it might 
 be well to have Mr. Lombard brought over to the 
 palace. The hospital corps will have plenty to attend 
 to after the battle. I have placed great confidence in 
 you. Something impels me to do so." 
 
 " I appreciate your confidence," said Paul. " I 
 trust, however, that there will be no occasion for my 
 becoming anything more than the simple guest I have 
 been since my arrival; but in case anything does 
 transpire needing my attention, it will certainly re- 
 ceive it.'* 
 
 After the departure of Prince Sindhu Paul at once 
 took such action as would make him most available
 
 PAUL AND ELIZABETH 291 
 
 in case his services were needed. Summoning Cap- 
 tain Shway, he asked to be shown over the palace, and 
 even went so far as to have Mr. Lombard's room 
 prepared for his use on the following morning. IJe 
 visited Oo Toung-lay and the Princess Sofia. He 
 found her the least excited of any of those about 
 the palace. Since he had seen her earlier in the eve- 
 ning she seemed to have undergone a complete change. 
 She greeted him with a look of contentment on her 
 face, such as she had not worn since the day they left 
 the steamer on their way up the river. To Ca'ptain 
 Shway she said: 
 
 " You understand, do you not, that you are under 
 Mr. Anthony's orders quite as much as you are under 
 mine? " 
 
 " I do." And his somewhat puzzled look brought 
 a rush of color to her face, as she realized that he 
 was still under a false impression regarding her rela- 
 tion to Paul. 
 
 " We simply called to let you know that we are 
 enlisted in your service," explained Paul. " Come, 
 Captain, we must also inform Elder Meredith and his 
 party where they can find us if they should need any- 
 thing." 
 
 They crossed over to the other wing, inspecting 
 the guards as they passed. Here they found all of 
 the party in bed and asleep except Elizabeth. She 
 was reading in the large drawing-room which was 
 used in common by the Americans. She looked up as 
 they entered. 
 
 " We are on a tour of inspection," said Paul. " I 
 wanted to feel sure that you were all comfortable."
 
 292 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " Physically, yes," replied Elizabeth ; " mentally. 
 I am still somewhat in the dark after my talk with 
 you. I have been reading a book which I purchased 
 just before I left Rangoon. It is the first time I 
 have thought of it. It is called, * The House of De- 
 fense.' I have discovered that it is a book dealing 
 largely with what is called the fallacies of Christian 
 Science. If the things I find in it are true, it does 
 seem as though you really must be wrong in some 
 of your beliefs. Listen to this." 
 
 " Pardon me a moment," said Paul. Then to Cap- 
 tain Shway : " I will remain here a few minutes, Cap- 
 tain. I will see you again before I retire. Now, Miss 
 Raymond," as the captain saluted and left, " I will 
 listen." 
 
 " This," explained Elizabeth, " is a man telling of 
 some of the foolish beliefs of Christian Science. He 
 says : * I know quite well that these Christian Scien- 
 tists have gotten hold of a big truth, but many of 
 them mix up such a flood of nonsense with it, that 
 it is quite dissolved. They tell me that if you have 
 a compound fracture of a bone and only say to your- 
 self, that compound fractures do not exist, the bone 
 will join. That of course is silly. But ' " 
 
 " It certainly is silly," interrupted Paul ; " but 
 Christian Scientists make no such statements. Many 
 persons who think they know what Christian Science 
 teaches make just such absurd statements as that; 
 but no person who understands its teachings would 
 say such a thing or put such words into the mouth 
 of some one else. As I have said once before in your 
 hearing, if Christian Scientists believed all the fool-
 
 PAUL AND ELIZABETH 293 
 
 ish things they are credited with believing, they 
 would be quite as crazy as some people think they are. 
 
 " I am not going to explain to you what Christian 
 Science really is, or what it teaches. You can only 
 learn that by a careful study of its text-book, * Sci- 
 ence and Health with Key to the Scriptures,' by Mrs. 
 Eddy " 
 
 " Why do you so frequently bring in that woman's 
 name ? " interrupted Elizabeth. 
 
 Paul looked at her and smiled. " Why not ? " he 
 asked. " The reason is simply this : I want to be 
 sure that you get, unquestionably, the genuine book. 
 All the world has not, perhaps, as strong a sense of 
 honesty as you, and there are other books which claim 
 to teach Christian Science, but which do not. 
 
 " What I wanted to say," continued Paul, " is, that 
 Christian Science does not teach anywhere * only to 
 say to yourself.' Christian Science teaches that you 
 must absolutely know the truth about any and every 
 thing, and that you must be able to prove a truth, 
 if you would make it your own. Briefly, Christian 
 Science teaches men to know the great truth of being 
 which makes them free." 
 
 " I believe that I have begun to learn that from 
 the talks we have already had," said Elizabeth. " I 
 think I also understand that the first commandment: 
 * Thou shalt have no other gods before me,' means 
 that thou shalt know no God but good, Spirit, Truth 
 Life and Love, and that in proportion as we do thig 
 we shall never be in danger of breaking any of the 
 ten commandments." 
 
 " When you fully realize this, you will have come
 
 294 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 to realize much," declared Paul. " You will then 
 quickly come to know and understand Christ, and 
 how he is * the Way, the Truth and the Life.' " 
 
 " I must confess," said Elizabeth, with great ear- 
 nestness, " that I have not yet come to fully grasp 
 that idea. Sometimes I think that I do not really 
 know what Christ means. How is it that Jesus can 
 be the way ? " 
 
 " I think, Miss Raymond, that you are simply 
 laboring under the same misapprehension that is af- 
 flicting most professed followers of Christ to-day. 
 To me, Jesus and Christ are not synonymous. The 
 human Jesus was the Word made flesh in the son of 
 Mary. As he himself stated, he was the way-shower 
 and example. Christ is the spiritual son of God ; 
 the ever active, divine idea which destroys all error 
 all sin, sickness and death. Jesus was the name 
 of the one who, better than any one else, has shown 
 and lived and proved the Christ. It was of this 
 Christ spirit that Jesus was speaking when he de- 
 clared: *I am the way, the truth and the life,' be- 
 cause the truth is the only way by which we shall 
 reach heaven perfect harmony. Because God is 
 Truth and Christ is Truth's perfect reflection we 
 can see the meaning of that other saying which has 
 given the world so much concern, namely : * I and 
 my father are one.' Christ always was, and ever 
 will be one with God, the Father, and this must be 
 what Jesus meant when he said : * Before Abraham 
 was I am.' When Jesus thus spoke of himself, it was 
 this Christ. Truth, to which he referred. 
 
 *' The great trouble with Christendom to-day,"
 
 PAUL AND ELIZABETH 295 
 
 continued Paul, " is that those professing Christ are 
 too greatly given to worshipping the material Jesus, 
 instead of honoring Christ the divine idea. They 
 pray to Jesus continually, having in their minds a 
 mental picture of the material man, who, perfect as 
 he was from a physical standpoint, was not that of 
 which he himself declared : ' I and my father are one.' 
 It is the Christ that shall eternally lead us into all 
 righteousness. Jesus never taught any of his disci- 
 ples to worship him. He even rebuked one who called 
 him ' good Master,' declaring, * There is none good 
 but one, that is God.' St. Paul admonishes, ' let this 
 mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus.' It 
 was this mind, which I understand to be the Christ, 
 that Jesus continually demonstrated. It was because 
 Jesus recognized his spiritual origin recognized 
 that all God's offspring are spiritual and not mate- 
 rial that he was able to see the real, perfect man in 
 God's image and likeness, while we see only the mate- 
 rial man. When he prayed the Father it was with an 
 absolute understanding of this fact, and thus he 
 realized that his prayers were answered, even as he 
 asked them. In Science and Health we are also 
 taught that * to ask in my name ' means to ask in 
 the same manner as Jesus prayed. If we can reach 
 that state of purity and goodness wherein we acquire 
 that mind * which was also in Christ Jesus,' we shall 
 be able to do just as great works as he did, and our 
 v/orks will be exactly in proportion to our attainment 
 of that mind." 
 
 " But to become as pure as Jesus is impossible," 
 declared Elizabeth.
 
 96 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " What makes you think that ? " inquired Paul, 
 with a questioning smile. 
 
 " Because Jesus was the son of God." 
 
 Her interest was intense. She leaned eagerly for- 
 ward to hear what Paul might answer. Taking her 
 Bible from the table, he said: 
 
 " Are we not also the sons of God? Listen to this 
 from the first epistle of John : ' Beloved, now are we 
 the sons of God; and it doth not yet appear what 
 we shall be,' [that is, it hath not yet been revealed 
 just what that sonship shall constitute, as we pro- 
 gress in our understanding,] * but we know that, 
 when he shall appear,' [shall be revealed,] ' we 
 shall be like him.' Do you desire any better evidence 
 that it is possible for us to acquire the mind which 
 was in Jesus? If so listen to the following com- 
 mand of Jesus given in his Sermon on the Mount 
 immediately after his blessed promise ' the pure in 
 heart shall see God : ' * Be ye, therefore, perfect, 
 even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.' 
 Do you believe that Jesus would have laid any such 
 injunction upon us, if he had not known that it was 
 possible for us to obey it? " 
 
 Into Elizabeth's eyes was gradually coming the 
 light of a new understanding. She was beginning 
 to realize her God-given power and dominion over 
 evil. Paul recognized the look and continued to 
 turn over the leaves of the Bible, reading here and 
 there from the commands of Jesus. 
 
 " * Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy 
 heart, and with all thy soul and with all thy mind.' 
 * Preach, saying the kingdom of heaven is at hand,'
 
 PAUL AND ELIZABETH 97 
 
 not afar off. * Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, 
 raise the dead.' * God is a spirit, and they that wor- 
 ship him must worship him in spirit and in truth.' 
 * Judge not according to appearances, but judge 
 righteous judgment.' * If ye love me keep my com- 
 mandments.' * Blessed are the poor in spirit : for 
 theirs is the kingdom of heaven.' ' Blessed are the 
 meek : for they shall inherit the earth.' " 
 
 He closed the book. " Who are the poor in 
 spirit ? " he suddenly asked. " Those, to be sure, who 
 have not enough ; who feel their lack, in other words, 
 the receptive thought. Who are the meek? Those 
 who obey; not those who are servile, or who cringe 
 as though fearing the lash, but those who without 
 question, from a pure love of righteousness, of 
 doing right, obey the commands of God as inter- 
 preted by Christ Jesus." 
 
 Elizabeth's eyes shone with a new soft light : *' It 
 all seems so clear and beautiful as you explain it, 
 Mr. Anthony, but still I cannot seem to realize it. 
 I have always been so given to pleading with God, 
 just as though He did not know all that I could pos- 
 sibly tell Him. And all this time, too, I was believing 
 that He sent the very evils from which I was asking 
 Him to deliver me. But the Lord's Prayer seems to 
 be purely a supplication. Why should I not pray in 
 the same manner ? " 
 
 " Perhaps," said Paul gently, " you have not real- 
 ized the spiritual import of that prayer. In Science 
 and Health you will find a spiritual interpretation 
 which makes it very plain. As we realize that, al- 
 though prayer does not and cannot change God, it
 
 298 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 still does bring us into harmony with Him by the up- 
 lifting of our thought to a higher and purer plane, 
 we see the real object of prayer." 
 
 " While I have never read this spiritual interpreta- 
 tion to which you refer," said Elizabeth, " I have 
 been told that it is an impossible interpretation." 
 
 " I am not going to discuss that with you. I am 
 going to leave it for you to study for yourself. I 
 would, however, like to read you the translation of 
 the Lord's Prayer as it appears in Ferrar Fenton's 
 translation of the New Testament; a translation re- 
 garded by many of the most learned scholars as the 
 clearest that has yet been made. He declares that 
 this translation exactly conveys the meaning of the 
 Greek words." 
 
 Paul took from his pocket a little note-book and 
 read the translation as follows : " ' Our Father in the 
 Heavens ; Your name must be being Hallowed ; Your 
 Kingdom must be being restored; your Will must 
 be being done both in Heaven and upon the Earth. 
 Give us to-day our to-morrow's bread; And forgive 
 us our faults, as we forgive those offending us, for 
 You would not lead us into temptation, but deliver us 
 from its evil.' 
 
 " This translation gives us the idea I wish to con- 
 vey. Instead of beseeching God to lead us not into 
 temptation, as though he were an evil God who de- 
 lighted to do such things, Jesus evidently intended us 
 to realiia that God does not lead us into temptation, 
 into sin and sickness, and if He does not, there 
 is no power that can ; because our mortal mind- tW
 
 PAUL AND ELIZABETH 299 
 
 seeming will that is opposed to God, has no real 
 power. 
 
 *' It is thus we should pray when we seek the re- 
 covery of the sick. If we believe that God has made 
 a person sick and man cannot be sick unless God 
 has made him so we shall never be able to pray 
 that person well. The prayer that heals the sick is 
 the prayer of realization that man is well because 
 God has made him perfect, and there is no power to 
 make him otherwise. Thus when we pray for the 
 recovery of the sick, we pray believing that our 
 prayers are onswered as we pray. In this way and 
 in this way only, do we pray aright." 
 
 " Why could not the translators of King James's 
 version have given us this translation of the Lord's 
 prayer, if it is an exact translation? " asked Eliz- 
 abeth. 
 
 " I suppose because they thought a prayer must 
 be a supplication, pure and simple, and did not under- 
 stand that if we expect answers we must have a sense 
 of realization as well as desire. They translated ac- 
 cording to their highest understanding. The prayer 
 that invariably brings results is that which realizes 
 God as the creator of nothing but good which is, 
 therefore, all that really is and that there is noth- 
 ing for which we can ask that is not already ours. 
 This must have been the meaning of the Master's 
 words : ' What things soever ye desire, when ye pray, 
 believe that ye receive them,' and likewise we must 
 pray for nothing but good, for good is all there 
 is."
 
 300 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Their conversation was interrupted by the entrance 
 of Captain Shway. 
 
 " Your servant is outside," he said, " and says he 
 must see you at once." 
 
 " My student, you mean. Admit him." 
 
 Dhuleep Mingh entered in great haste. His man- 
 ner indicated his excitement. He stood twirling his 
 hat in his hand, waiting permission to speak. 
 
 "Well, out with it!" said Paul. "What has 
 happened? " 
 
 " Sahib, a runner has just come in from the front ; 
 he brings word that he met the troops well on the 
 road and that the enemy at dark had bivouacked for 
 the night " 
 
 " That is good news ! " 
 
 " But, Sahib, the man is sick. He needs to be 
 awakened from his bad dream." 
 
 " Well, go and awaken him ! " 
 
 " What ! Dhuleep Mingh waken him ? Oh, Sahib, 
 Dhuleep Mingh has not the power." 
 
 " Dhuleep Mingh knows how to pray. God will 
 answer your prayer the same as he will mine. You 
 know Jesus* commands. It is your work and you 
 must carry the message. Have no fear, Dhuleep 
 Mingh. Simply believe." 
 
 " Dhuleep Mingh will go. You will hold a good 
 thought for him ? " 
 
 " There is but one Mind," said Paul ; " and all 
 men, in Christ, reflect this Mind. Now go ! " 
 
 Dhuleep Mingh turned and hastily took his de- 
 parture. Elizabeth looked at Paul in wonderment. 
 " Do you mean it? " she asked. " Do you mean that
 
 PAUL AND ELIZABETH 301 
 
 this aged and ignorant Burman, who never heard of 
 God until a month ago, can do this work? " 
 
 " He believes and has been baptized with the 
 spirit," said Paul. " He received the word as a little 
 child and he has found the kingdom of heaven."
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 THE ABDUCTION 
 
 EARLY the next morning, Paul hastened outside 
 the walls to the field hospital, where Mr. Lombard was 
 being cared for. Early as it was, there was one there 
 before him. When the regiment left the city the 
 previous night, and it was desired to take with it all 
 the surgical staff, Nora had volunteered to take 
 charge of the five or six patients, among whom was 
 Mr. Lombard, who, according to the surgeon's report, 
 was in the most serious condition of any in the hospi- 
 tal. The bullet in his chest had been located after 
 some difficulty and removed, but the surgeon declared 
 the wound serious, and neither he nor his assistants 
 could account for the little weakness the patient dis- 
 played. Major O'Keefe had expected that probably 
 an attempt would be made to remove him within the 
 city, and had explained to Nora the care with which 
 he must be handled. 
 
 When Paul arrived, Nora had just made the 
 rounds and was seated on a camp stool outside the 
 largest tent. She was in a most unhappy frame of 
 mind and her face showed it so plainly that Paul 
 could not fail to recognize it as he bade her good 
 morning and made himself known. 
 
 302.
 
 THE ABDUCTION 303 
 
 " Sure, an introduction is hardly necessary, Mr. 
 Anthony. I saw you at a distance yesterday, and I 
 had already heard much about you from Miss Ray- 
 mond." 
 
 At mention of Elizabeth, a look of such intense 
 scorn passed over the girl's naturally br ght and 
 happy face that Paul at once guessed that it must 
 be something relating to Elizabeth that had to do 
 with the sense of inharmony he detected. 
 
 " Miss Raymond is one of my very good friends," 
 he said, with a pleasant smile. " She is a noble 
 woman and I cannot imagine her speaking ill of any 
 one; therefore I should not be surprised if she had 
 given me a better recommendation than I deserve. 
 Her natural disposition is to see the best in every- 
 thing." 
 
 Nora shot a hasty glance at him as though to read 
 his thoughts. " I wonder if he is in love with her? 
 If he is I'll just make him a bit jealous and see if he'll 
 still keep his high opinion of her. Aloud she said: 
 " Sure, she'll make a fine princess ! " 
 
 " A fine princess she surely would make," declared 
 Paul, " but I doubt if she has ever considered such 
 i thing. I do not believe Miss Raymond would marry 
 a. man with the present beliefs of Prince Sindhu." 
 
 " Sure, if he wants her very bad, he'll change his 
 beliefs long enough to get her." 
 
 " You do not seem to have a very high opinion of 
 mankind, Miss O'Keefe." 
 
 The evident look of sympathy on Paul's face and 
 his half-amused smile irritated Nora and she replied 
 with a laugh entirely foreign to her warm heart:
 
 304 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " Nor of womankind, either. Faith, you'll find tkera 
 all a deceitful lot." 
 
 "Even yourself." 
 
 Nora's face flushed. " Seeing that you know noth- 
 ing about me, it might be just as well to leave me out 
 of the question," she replied sharply. 
 
 Paul looked at her earnestly. " I know enough 
 about you to know that you are deceitful. You are 
 even now deceiving yourself." 
 
 If he had suddenly turned a handspring over the 
 tent, Nora would not have been one whit more sur- 
 prised. She flushed to the roots of her jet black hair 
 and her eyes fell before his searching gaze. She 
 wished that he would go on about his business, but 
 he seemed in no haste. 
 
 " I wonder what the hateful thing will say next ? " 
 was her mental comment. Aloud she said : " You're 
 very plain-spoken, Mr. Anthony. Is that one of your 
 faults or virtues? " 
 
 " It may be a fault," he said with great earnest- 
 ness, " but at this particular time I hope it may 
 prove a virtue. I can see you are unhappy. I have 
 learned that it is invariably our false beliefs which 
 make us unhappy. Therefore, putting two and two 
 together, I judge that you have a false belief about 
 something or somebody. In making a reality of this 
 false belief you are deceiving yourself." 
 
 Nora had never had any one talk to her like this 
 before. Most men either flattered or made love to 
 her. To be told her faults by an almost total stran- 
 ger was a new experience. It made her angry, and 
 still she recognized his good intention, and looked
 
 THE ABDUCTION 305 
 
 at him with open-eyed wonder as she asked in a some- 
 what milder tone: 
 
 " And what is my false belief ? " 
 
 " I do not know, Miss O'Keefe. If I did I might 
 help you change it. Take my word for it, however, 
 whatever your belief, if it makes you unhappy, it is 
 untrue, because it is not of God. Only the good and 
 true can possibly come from Him." 
 
 Nora's face expressed even greater surprise : " You 
 talk about God as though you were well acquainted 
 with Him." 
 
 " I am ! " declared Paul. " That is why I speak 
 with such assurance. Take my word as the truth in 
 this matter and you will lose this sense of inharmony 
 and unhappiness." 
 
 She would like to have asked more questions, but 
 was prevented by his saying : " I am here at the re- 
 quest of Prince Sindhu to remove Mr. Lombard to 
 the palace. He thinks all the space here will be 
 needed when the troops return. Come, I will help to 
 get him ready." 
 
 His words and manner caused her, for the time 
 being, to entirely forget her own troubles in the more 
 apparent troubles of others. 
 
 u Father gave explicit orders about removing 
 him," she exclaimed. " There is no ambulance here, 
 and it will be necessary to send to the city for a con- 
 veyance." 
 
 " I think that we shall be able to get along without 
 one," said Paul. 
 
 Nora looked at him in amazement. " Sure, you 
 don't think you can carry him, do you? "
 
 306 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " Oh, no," laughed Paul. " I think we shall find 
 him able to walk." 
 
 Again she looked at him as though he had lost his 
 senses. " Walk ! " she exclaimed. " Walk with that 
 hole in him ! " 
 
 " Have you examined the wound this morning? " 
 
 " No. I have simply moistened it through the 
 dressing." 
 
 " We may find it healed over," suggested Paul. 
 
 " Impossible, Mr. Anthony ! With the best of con- 
 ditions it cannot heal for days." 
 
 " Well," said Paul, throwing back the fly of the 
 tent, " we will see how Mr. Lombard feels about it." 
 
 The patient greeted them with a hearty " good 
 morning ! " 
 
 " You are looking quite well," was Paul's response. 
 " Do you feel well enough to walk to town ? " 
 
 Mr. Lombard looked at Paul inquiringly. " What 
 do you think about it? " 
 
 " You know what I think, Mr. Lombard. If you 
 feel like walking, there is no reason why you should 
 not." 
 
 " Yes, there is," exclaimed Nora decisively. 
 
 " If you say so, Mr. Anthony, I will go," declared 
 Mr. Lombard, " although I must say I have been hav- 
 ing a very pleasant time with Miss Nora. She and 
 I are old friends, you know." 
 
 " No, I did not. That is why she is so concerned 
 about you. She thinks it impossible to move you 
 without a wagon." 
 
 " I know that I can walk if you say so," replied 
 Mr. Lombard, with the most perfect confidence.
 
 THE ABDUCTION 307 
 
 ** Time was, however, when you could not have induced 
 me to leave Miss Nora." 
 
 " And what has caused the change ? " asked Nora, 
 with much curiosity. 
 
 " Without any disparagement to you, Miss Nora, 
 I have found something more profitable to think 
 about." 
 
 Mr. Lombard laughed and looked knowingly at 
 Paul. 
 
 " Well, I shall never consent to your being moved 
 in this manner," declared Nora. " Father would not 
 allow it if he were here ; neither shall I." 
 
 " Your father took this case away from me, Miss 
 O'Keefe, because he had the power. I think that I 
 shall now have to take it from you for the same 
 reason." 
 
 Nora's face took on a puzzled expression. 
 
 " I do not understand," she said. " I thought the 
 case came to father naturally." 
 
 " It doubtless seemed that way to you, but we will 
 not discuss it. Suppose we look at the wound. Even 
 you may decide that altogether too much has been 
 made of it. A rifle ball is not very large as com- 
 pared with infinite Mind." 
 
 " I think that I begin to understand just a little 
 of what you are talking about," said Nora slowly, as 
 the first suggestion of the truth dawned upon her. 
 " Yes, we will have a look at the wound." 
 
 The bandages were carefully removed and the 
 dressing raised. As Nora obtained a sight of the 
 wound she uttered an exclamation of surprise. 
 
 " Wonderful ! " she exclaimed. " The wound is
 
 308 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 healed over, and is only slightly inflamed. There is 
 not even a chance for it to suppurate. I do not think 
 that is right. Unless the wound is kept open and 
 allowed to drain itself, there will certainly be com- 
 plications." 
 
 " I think not," said Paul. " We will just know 
 that it will be all right." 
 
 " But I don't understand it," insisted Nora. " Do 
 you, Mr. Lombard? " 
 
 The Hebrew reached for a Bible that lay on a 
 stand at the head of his bed. Turning to Jeremiah, 
 he read : " I will restore health unto thee, and I will 
 heal thee of thy wounds, saith the Lord ; because 
 they call thee an Outcast, saying, This is Zion, 
 whom no man seeketh after." 
 
 " This," said Mr. Lombard, " was a promise made 
 to the Children of Israel. I have learned in Mrs. 
 Eddy's wonderful book that the Children of Israel are 
 those who have experienced spiritual power. Surely, 
 then, I am doubly one." 
 
 Again he turned to the 107th psalm and read: 
 " He sent his word and healed them." Turning his 
 eyes to Nora he said : " He sent His word His un- 
 derstanding through Mr. Anthony, and Christ, the 
 divine manifestation of Truth, has healed me. I know 
 that I am able to walk to the city." 
 
 Nora uttered no further protest. " You have a 
 God," she said as they were leaving, " of whom I am 
 ignorant. Is it the same God, Mr. Anthony, who 
 knows no inharmony? " 
 
 " The very same. Think over what I have said. 
 Good-by." He extended his hand and she grasped
 
 THE ABDUCTION 509 
 
 it impulsively. " If I can be of any service to you, 
 Miss O'Keefe, do not hesitate to call on me." 
 
 " I certainly shall not," she said to herself as she 
 watched them until they disappeared within the gates. 
 
 If Nora had been surprised at Mr. Lombard's de- 
 parture, Elder Meredith was even more surprised at 
 his arrival at the palace. When he encountered him 
 entering the great rotunda on Paul's arm shortly 
 after breakfast, he was simply shocked so far out of 
 his ordinary complacency that he nearly collapsed. 
 " Lombard ! " he exclaimed. " What madness is 
 this ? Have the surgeons gone insane ? " 
 
 " No, only to battle, Elder ! " and Mr. Lombard 
 laughed outright at his consternation. 
 
 " Then you have left the hospital without author- 
 ity." 
 
 " No, I came upon Prince Sindhu's order. He 
 thought they would need the room." 
 
 " Oh, I see ! " said the clergyman, with a sigh of 
 relief. " You are simply being removed to your 
 room. How is the wound? " 
 
 " Healed." 
 
 The look of surprise returned to Elder Meredith's 
 face, and Mr. Lombard chuckled to himself as he con- 
 tinued : " For further particulars read Jeremiah xxx, 
 17, and Mark xvi, 18." 
 
 He passed into his room, leaving Elder Meredith 
 in a state of mind that cannot be appreciated by one 
 who has not been in his exact position. 
 
 " I shall certainly protest to Major O'Keefe and 
 Prince Sindhu," he said to himself. " This man An- 
 thony must be suppressed. With his hypnotism he
 
 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 is putting himself on an equality with the apostles, 
 if not with Jesus himself. Personally, of course, it 
 is nothing to me, but Lombard may die from this 
 foolishness ! " 
 
 He felt that he must relieve his feelings, and en- 
 tered the library, where Elizabeth and Mrs. Johnson 
 were chatting over the events of the night. 
 
 " What do you think ! " he exclaimed, and then 
 without giving them a chance to tell what they 
 thought, he informed them about Mr. Lombard. 
 
 "Wonderful!" ejaculated Mrs. Johnson. 
 
 " Horrible ! you mean," said the elder. 
 
 " Why, Elder Meredith ! " said Mrs. Johnson, 
 shocked beyond measure. " Are you not glad to see 
 him well? " 
 
 " He is not well ! Such a thing is impossible. An- 
 thony has simply hypnotized him into thinking he is 
 well. He will die if something is not done ! " 
 
 " I would not be alarmed if I were you," said Eliz- 
 abeth quietly, although her heart beat high with joy 
 over this wonderful proof of the healing power of 
 the Christ-truth. " He is naturally healthy and 
 strong, and will, I am sure, be all right." 
 
 " The surgeons took out the bullet, did they not ? " 
 asked Mrs. Johnson. 
 
 " I suppose so," replied the elder. 
 
 " Well, that was all they could do. They have to 
 trust to some higher power to do the rest. They call 
 it nature, but we Christians know that God governs 
 nature. I am sure that God can heal him just as well 
 here as in the hospital." 
 
 Elder Meredith looked at the two women as though
 
 THE ABDUCTION 311 
 
 they had suddenly lost their minds. " I shall be glad 
 M hen I can get you all at work ! " he exclaimed, as 
 he turned on his heel and left the room. 
 
 For some minutes Elizabeth sat in a deep study, 
 while Mrs. Johnson picked up a book and slowly 
 turned the pages. 
 
 " Mrs. Johnson," at length said Elizabeth, rising, 
 *' I just cannot have Nora thinking those unkind and 
 untrue thoughts about me. I am sure that she has 
 come to her senses by this time, and I must go and 
 see her. Will you come along? " 
 
 " Why, of course I will. The idea of leaving that 
 poor child out there all alone is scandalous anyway." 
 
 " There is a small guard * out there ' that would 
 fight for her," laughed Elizabeth. " I was not think- 
 ing about her loneliness, but about the unhappiness 
 which error always brings." 
 
 " Well, wait just a minute until I tell David where 
 I am going, and then 1 will be with you." 
 
 Fifteen minutes later the two women passed out 
 of the city. It was in the neighborhood of a mile 
 to camp, and as they came out of the gate, across the 
 plain they could see the red cross flag flying over 
 the hospital tent. In the city the streets were filled 
 with people, who jostled them as they passed, but 
 out on the open plain there were not so many, al- 
 though there was a fair sprinkling of pedestrians. 
 The walls were deserted save for the sentries, but all 
 the points of vantage on the mountain back of the 
 city were black with people looking expectantly north- 
 ward for the first signs of a courier with news of the 
 battle. Several trains of donkeys, bearing fuel, were
 
 812 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 trailing across the field in the direction of the camp, 
 while groups of horsemen were riding slowly over 
 the great campus. 
 
 There was no person in Annakan more alive to the 
 situation than Nora. Having been brought up in 
 the army, she realized fully the unexpected fortunes 
 of war. She had again taken her seat outside the big 
 tent and was gazing toward the city and mountains 
 in the distance, when she recognized Elizabeth and her 
 companion as they came out of the gates. At sight 
 of them her heart beat faster, realizing, as she did, 
 what must be their mission. 
 
 " I don't want to see her ! " exclaimed Nora, jump- 
 ing up. " I don't care if I am wrong. I don't want 
 to see her ! I won't see her. She has deceived me and 
 I hate her ! " 
 
 She knew that her thoughts were wicked, but she 
 seemed to glory in them. She was about to summon 
 one of the guard and give an order to allow no one 
 to approach the tent, when she noticed a boy run- 
 ning to overtake the approaching pair. They 
 stopped as the boy came up and talked a couple of 
 minutes. The boy pointed toward the mountain, and 
 presently the women turned and followed him. 
 
 From her position Nora watched them as they 
 walked slowly toward the northern and eastern cor- 
 ner of the city wall. As they neared it, a company 
 of half a dozen horsemen approached from around 
 the corner. Then suddenly, even while she looked, 
 the horsemen surrounded the women, dismounted and 
 seized them. In spite of their struggles they were 
 quickly bound, lifted upon the backs of a couple of
 
 THE ABDUCTION 313 
 
 led horses, and the entire band disappeared again 
 around the angle of the wall. The whole transaction 
 had not taken three minutes. 
 
 The moment Nora saw the assault, she rushed out 
 to give the alarm. As she ran, the thought came to 
 her, " It's a good way to get rid of her. Don't do 
 it." 
 
 Unconsciously she came to a sudden stop. " They 
 won't hurt her," came the voice of the tempter. 
 " She can be ransomed in a few days. It will give 
 you a chance to win the prince." 
 
 Slowly Nora turned back toward the hospital tent. 
 Her heart was beating so that she could almost hear 
 it. She knew that she was doing a cowardly and 
 despicable thing, but the same angry jealousy that 
 had controlled her actions for the past twenty-four 
 hours was still controlling them. Desperate war be- 
 tween good and evil was being waged within, and the 
 longer she gave the evil power, the more powerful it 
 seemed to become. 
 
 " It serves her right ! " said the voice of error as 
 Nora resumed her seat. 
 
 " You are deceiving yourself," came the voice of 
 truth, echoing the words she had heard that morning. 
 
 " You are not," said the voice of error. " She 
 deceived you and this is her punishment. Besides, you 
 cannot leave to give the alarm now. When the 
 troops return, you can tell them what you have seen. 
 Maybe they were not being abducted, and it will 
 give you a chance to see the prince. Once he sees 
 you, he will prefer you. Just wait." 
 
 For more than an hour the power of good and
 
 314 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 evil struggled for possession of the girl. Suddenly 
 in the midst of it came the voice of Paul, " It is not 
 of God ! " There was no chance for error to dispute 
 this and Nora knew it. Then like a flash came to 
 her memory the events of the morning. With a force 
 that fairly suffocated her came the thought; What 
 must be the ever-present power, the omniscience of 
 a God who could do such a wonderful work. Her 
 cheeks blanched and the blood left her heart. She 
 looked fearfully about as expecting to see before her 
 this terrible presence. With an exclamation that was 
 almost a shriek, she rushed from the tent to the first 
 soldier she saw. 
 
 "Quick!" she cried. "Quick! Take me to the 
 city! Take me to Mr. Anthony! The American 
 women have been stolen! I saw them sei/e them over 
 by the wall ! Quick ! Quick ! " 
 
 She seized the man by the arm and urged him 
 toward the city. Astounded by the unexpected news 
 and by the girl's awful earnestness, lie followed rather 
 than led her toward the gate. Through it they ran, 
 and on toward the palace. They did not notice in 
 fiteir excitement that others also were running in 
 the same direction. On the palace steps a great 
 crowd had assembled. There were shouts from within 
 and then the noise of rifle shots. The mob began 
 to surge back, and they were caught in the great 
 rushing current of humanity, and borne away from 
 the steps just as a volley was fired from the bro.-id 
 entrance and a crowd of men in uniform came pour- 
 ing out. The officer in command tried to stop the 
 men, but in vain, and he, too, was quickly forced
 
 THE ABDUCTION 31* 
 
 out of the twilling by the palace guard, with Cap- 
 tain Shway at its bead. 
 
 Caught for a moment in the ebbing tide of shout- 
 ing and shrieking Orientals which swept down the 
 steps, Nora and her escort were forced b*ck into the 
 street, but as the mob crowded past, they hdki their 
 own, and when it gradually diminished, they pushed 
 their way again through the rabble, and back to the 
 palace. Recognizing the British uniform of the 
 dragoon. Captain Shway opened his ranks sufficiently 
 to admit them. Forcing her way into the palace, the 
 first person Nora encountered was Mr. Lombard. 
 
 Where is Mr, Anthony ?*> she asked, "Quick, 
 teU me where I can find Mr. Anthony!" 
 
 "Why, Miss Nora,** Mr. Lombard exclaimed, 
 " what are you doing here? Has the trouble spread 
 beyond the city?** 
 
 **Dont ask me any questions. I must see Mr* 
 Anthony!" 
 
 Paul was busy in the rear of the rotunda trying to 
 establish something like order among the palace em- 
 ployes, when he heard his name called from the front. 
 Crowding forward, closely followed by Elder Mere- 
 dith and Rer. Johnson, he shouted, "Here I am! 
 Who wants me? ** 
 
 Oh, Mr, Anthony!** Nora fairly shrieked, as she 
 caught sight of him. M They'Te stolen Elizabeth and 
 Mrs. Johnson!** 
 
 Then, to main good her mortal rights as a woma% 
 she fainted into th* arms of the dragoon.
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 THE ATTACK ON THE PALACE 
 
 To understand the condition of affairs at the pal- 
 ace, it is necessary to explain that the conspiracy of 
 Moung Than and Boh Galay, which resulted in the 
 attempt upon the life of Paul, was more extended 
 than Prince Sindhu or any of his officers had imag- 
 ined. It not only contemplated the removal of Paul, 
 Elizabeth, and all the other foreigners, but the ab- 
 duction of the Princess Sofia. The object was to hold 
 her as a hostage for the safety of the conspirators, 
 because it was realized that the arrest of their chief 
 would most certainly follow. It was hoped that this 
 arrest would be considerably delayed by the arrange- 
 ment of a series of hiding-places. The too hasty work 
 of the hirelings had, however, greatly interfered with 
 the plans. 
 
 When the troops were called away so suddenly, the 
 friends of Moung Than had looked upon it as an op- 
 portune time to retrieve their mistakes. Knowing of 
 the arrest of Moung Than and Boh Galay, and ma- 
 king certain that they were confined within the pal- 
 ace, arrangements were made as soon as the Prince 
 had left the city to take possession of the palace, 
 seize the Princess, and free their leaders. There 
 
 316
 
 THE ATTACK ON THE PALACE 317 
 
 was in the minds of the conspirators only one thing 
 to prevent a successful termination of the arrange- 
 ments. This was that the battle with the Tartars 
 might be of such short duration that the troops would 
 be back in the city before it could be carried into 
 effect. 
 
 The force with which it was expected to capture 
 the palace was a battalion of infantry, known as the 
 garrison guard, which it had been expected would be 
 left in the city when the other troops started for the 
 foothills. General Weing Hla had, however, decided 
 that he did not need as large a force in the city, and 
 all but one company of the battalion had, therefore, 
 been ordered to the foothills with General Poh Myah. 
 It was with this one company, then, that the friends 
 of Moung Than undertook to capture the palace and 
 rescue him. 
 
 Shortly before ten o'clock in the morning, the 
 friends of Moung Than appeared at the palace. A 
 dozen young nobles, wearing their side arms, entered 
 the building and, in a most respectful manner, re- 
 quested an audience with Princess Sofia. Despite 
 their manner, the suspicions of Captain Shway were 
 aroused, and he determined not to be taken unawares. 
 Ushering the callers into the audience-room, he 
 placed a guard at the door and sought the princess. 
 Quickly explaining his mission and his suspicions, he 
 suggested that Paul be summoned, and while a plan 
 for thwarting any attempt to liberate the conspira- 
 tors was being formed by the trio, Oo Toung-lay was 
 sent as a messenger from the princess to say that she 
 would see them in her own apartments shortly.
 
 318 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Paul hastily decided in his own mind that as this 
 was error he must handle it scientifically as such, and 
 that the quicker it was uncovered the better. He, 
 therefore, advised that instead of ushering the young 
 men immediately into the presence of the Princess, 
 they should first make known their mission to him, 
 although at that time he had no thought that an 
 attempt to abduct Sofia was contemplated. 
 
 " How many of them are there, Captain? " asked 
 Paul. 
 
 " Twelve." 
 
 " Station that number of your men in the ante- 
 room, and let an equal number guard the outer door 
 when they are admitted to this room. In the event of 
 their showing any disposition to use force, quickly 
 let all the men enter and close the doors." 
 
 " It will not do ! " exclaimed the Princess. " These 
 young nobles are much more than a match for twice 
 as many guardsmen. I shall not trust myself among 
 them with so small a force." 
 
 " I do not intend that you shall," answered Paul 
 with emphasis. " You will not be here. I shall be 
 the only one in danger." 
 
 "You?" 
 
 " Yes, I," replied Paul, with a smile of perfect con- 
 fidence, " and for me there need be no fear." 
 
 " You shall not ! " exclaimed Sofia, with determi- 
 nation. " Twice, already, have you riskeo your life 
 for me." 
 
 He looked at her with an expression of self-con- 
 scious power in his steel gray eyes, as he replied: 
 
 " Remember, Princess Sofia, that you hare given
 
 THE ATTACK ON THE PALACE 
 
 me the title of friend. I claim this opportunity to 
 prove my right to the title, even to the extreme test." 
 
 She recognized his meaning, and it was quite im- 
 possible for her to oppose his authority. 
 
 " Personally," he continued, ** I should be willing 
 to meet these men alone. We should have our inter- 
 view and they would depart, but I am well aware, 
 that under the conditions now existing in the state, 
 Prince Sindhu would demand their arrest in case they 
 defy the constituted authority. That is the only 
 reason for a show of force." 
 
 " I think Mr. Anthony's plan is the correct one,'* 
 said Captain Shway, " and as a further protection, 
 I shall remain with the princess in the anteroom. I 
 am personally responsible for her safety." 
 
 " Very well, Captain. Order the young men ad- 
 mitted." 
 
 Captain Shway stepped to the door. As the prin- 
 cess crossed to the anteroom she extended her hand 
 to Paul. 
 
 " Remember that if anything happens," she said 
 with a tender smile, but with a grasp of her hand as 
 firm as steel, " I am also your friend, and claim an 
 equal right to prove my title." 
 
 Paul was deeply touched, and for the first time 
 since their acquaintance there came to him, together 
 with a feeling of tenderness, a thought of what a wife 
 such a woman would make. She must have noted the 
 look upon his face, for a thrill passed through her as 
 she grasped his hand. It was a moment that comes 
 to a man and woman but once in a lifetime. 
 
 "** The right is granted, Princess, but nothing will
 
 320 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 happen. Let us know that with God omniscient 
 .Mind there are no accidents." 
 
 He opened the anteroom door and she passed out. 
 Taking his position behind the small table which stood 
 on the opposite side of the room, he awaited the vis- 
 itors. There was a moment's delay. Then he heard 
 ^hem coming and noted at a glance that Captain 
 Shway stood, with lance in hand, just within the door 
 of the anteroom, which was slightly ajar. The foot- 
 steps quickened, and almost on a run the conspirators 
 reached the outer door. 
 
 " Seize the princess ! " exclaimed one, who seemed 
 to be the leader, as he entered. He stopped for an 
 instant upon seeing Paul instead of Sofia calmly wait- 
 ing to receive them. " We are betrayed ! Death to 
 the foreigner ! Fly for your lives ! " he shouted, as, 
 sword in hand, he rushed upon Paul. 
 
 Unarmed, but fearless and confident, Paul awaited 
 the attack. 
 
 The would-be assassin had not advanced five paces 
 re he encountered the sharp point of a lance in the 
 hands of Captain Shway, who sprang out of the ante- 
 room to meet him. In another moment he would have 
 been spitted on the long, slender weapon, but Paul, 
 leaping over the table, seized the lance and turned it 
 aside, exclaiming: 
 
 " Stop, Boh Shway ! Put up your lance ! " 
 
 The ?udden appearance of Captain Shway at the 
 head of a dozen lancers, and the still more sudden 
 action of Paul, completely unnerved the leader. As 
 he felt the point of the lance he involuntarily threw 
 up his hand, and with a clever side stroke Paul
 
 THE ATTACK ON THE PALACE 321 
 
 knocked his sword out of his hand and it fell rat- 
 tling to the floor. The others, taken entirely by sur- 
 prise at the unexpected turn of affairs, started to 
 flee, just as Sofia appeared in the doorway, exclaim- 
 ing: 
 
 " Seize the conspirators ! Let not one of them- 
 escape ! " 
 
 Seeing that they were surrounded, the young^ 
 nobles tried to cut their way through the guardsmen, 
 and for a moment beat back the lances thrust against 
 them, but they were soon overpowered by numbers 
 and disarmed. 
 
 The entire affair had not taken more than four or 
 five minutes, but it had been long enough for the 
 friends of the conspirators to give the alarm. Almost 
 before Captain Shway could reform his men in the 
 rotunda, the company of garrison guards controlled 
 by Moung Than appeared at the palace steps. 
 
 Throwing aside their lances and seizing their En- 
 fields, the palace guards awaited the advance. Meet- 
 ing with no opposition on the outside, but consider- 
 ably impeded by the gathering crowds, the infantry- 
 men rushed up the steps regardless of orders, firing as 
 they ran. They had no sooner entered the great gate 
 than they were met point blank with a volley from the 
 rifles of Captain Shway's men. They turned and fled 
 in even greater disorder, in spite of the efforts of 
 their captain to stop them. The palace guard fol- 
 lowed, forcing every one from the building, and form- 
 ing a solid line on the steps just as Nora and her es- 
 cort arrived. 
 
 So rapid had been the progress of events that Paul
 
 had not had time to think of the safety of the mission- 
 aries. In fact it had not occurred to any one within 
 the palace that they might be in danger, until the 
 appearance of Nora with the news of the abduction. 
 
 The information came as a most unexpected climax 
 to the happenings of the day, and a report of the 
 entire affair was quickly sent to General Weing Hla. 
 He at once dispatched a troop of horsemen to protect 
 the palace, and threw a cordon of cavalry about the 
 entrance to the infantry barracks to prevent tfif 
 further egress of the mutinous company, or any com- 
 munication with it from the outside. Then he ha- 
 stened in person to the palace to render such further 
 assistance as might be necessary. 
 
 In the meantime, at the earnest request of Sofia, 
 Paul had assumed entire control of affairs within the 
 palace. Everywhere there was disorder. It was im- 
 possible to tell who were friends and who might be 
 in the pay of the conspirators. The only ones upon 
 whom absolute reliance could be placed were Captain 
 Shway and his men. Upon the advice of the latter, 
 not only were Moung Than and Boh Galay placed in 
 the dungeon underneath the main structure of the 
 palace, but likewise the other conspirators. Then the 
 members of the royal household were summoned, and 
 a searching personal examination made of each one 
 connected therewith by Paul and Oo Toung-lay. 
 Those against whom there was the slightest suspicion 
 were promptly dismissed. 
 
 While Paul was busy restoring something like order 
 in the affairs of the palace, Sofia had occupied herself 
 especially with the foreigners. She had ordered Nora
 
 removed to her apartments, and the dragoon who had 
 accompanied her had been stationed as a guard out- 
 side her door. As soon as the girl had been revived 
 and become sufficiently composed to give an account 
 of the abduction, Sofia had summoned Mr. Johnson 
 and Elder Meredith, and together they had listened 
 to her story. Mr. Johnson was fairly wild with ap- 
 prehension for the safety of his wife, and it was only 
 by the greatest persuasion that he could be prevented 
 from starting out alone to find and rescue her. 
 
 " I cannot remain here inactive," he declared as he 
 paced the floor, " not knowing what my wife may be 
 suffering or what indignities she may be undergoing. 
 It is maddening i " 
 
 " Be calm, brother '. Be calm ! " said Elder Mere- 
 dith. " It is only one of those trials which are likely 
 to come to any and all who undertake to preach the 
 gospel to the heathen." 
 
 " True ! " exclaimed Mr. Johnson impatiently. 
 " But since we have been in Annakan we have not 
 preached at all. We have done nothing. Perhaps 
 this comes as a punishment for our inactivity." 
 
 " How could we do anything in this disturbed con- 
 dition of affairs? " 
 
 " I notice others doing things ! " exclaimed Mr. 
 Johnson. *' But that is not the question just now. 
 I must do something to rescue my wife, or I shall 
 lose my mind ! " 
 
 " The very minute we can obtain any information 
 as to her possible whereabouts," declared Sofia, " you 
 shall not only be allowed to go to her rescue, but yon 
 shall be given such assistance as will make your at-
 
 324 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 tempt successful. Now we have nothing to indicate 
 who the abductors may be, or where the ladies were 
 taken. If we could only know the direction they 
 took ! " 
 
 Nora groaned. If she had only done as she should ! 
 If she had given the alarm at once, this might have 
 teen known. 
 
 " But we shall certainly hear from them in a few 
 hours," continued Sofia. " We shall receive word and 
 the amount of ransom demanded." 
 
 " And who is to pay the ransom ? " groaned Elder 
 Meredith. " The Board, I am sure, has not the money 
 at hand." 
 
 Sofia looked at him in surprise. " Have no fear 
 -about the ransom! There is no price so great that 
 my brother will not pay it to free Miss Raymond." 
 
 Again Nora groaned, but this time she felt that the 
 pain caused by Sofia's words was but just punish- 
 ment. 
 
 There was a tap at the door and the dragoon 
 opened it sufficiently to announce a visitor. 
 
 " Who is it ? " asked the princess. 
 
 " A boy who wants to see the foreign pohn-gyee." 
 
 " It must be some one to see you, Elder Meredith. 
 That is what they call you, is it not ? " 
 
 " It is in regard to the ladies ! " exclaimed Elder 
 .Meredith, starting to his feet. " Let him come in ! " 
 
 The dragoon stepped outside, and Mr. Johnson, in 
 liis anxiety to learn of his wife, crossed to the door to 
 get the first news. The others waited in breathless 
 anxiety till the dragoon again entered with a bare- 
 footed boy, whom Sofia at once recognized as Moung
 
 THE ATTACK ON THE PALACE 325 
 
 Gouk, the lad who had been healed of lameness at 
 Myang-Nee. There was an expression of expectant 
 gladness on his face as he looked round in search of 
 Paul. Not seeing him, he hesitated, became fright- 
 ened, and at last threw himself at Sofia's feet. 
 
 " What is it, Moung Gouk ? " asked Sofia kindly. 
 " Who is it you want to see? " 
 
 " The great pohn-gyee ! Is he not here ? " 
 
 " You mean Mr. Anthony," said the princess, re- 
 membering the scene at Myang-Nee. " You mean the 
 kahla who made you walk? " 
 
 The boy's face brightened. " Yes, Princess. The 
 woon told me he was here. Oh, Princess, it is true? 
 He has not gone away? " 
 
 " No, Moung Gouk, he is about the palace, but 
 will I not do just as well? " 
 
 " Yes, Princess, but they will kill me if they find 
 out." 
 
 "Who will kill you?" 
 
 " The men who have stolen the foreign women." 1 
 
 At his words both Elder Meredith and Mr. Johnson^ 
 sprang forward. 
 
 " What do you know about them ? Where is my 
 wife?" demanded Mr. Johnson. "Speak!" 
 
 The boy again buried his face in the rug at Sofia's 
 feet. 
 
 " You have frightened him," exclaimed Sofia 
 sharply. " I think I had better send for Mr. An- 
 thony." 
 
 She touched a bell and a messenger appeared. 
 " Find Mr. Anthony," she ordered, " and ask him to 
 come here at once."
 
 826 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 While they were waiting Nora asked, " Are you 
 the boy that spoke to the ladies out on the camp- 
 ground yesterday? " 
 
 Moung Gouk's eyes were full of fear as he slowly 
 nodded his head. 
 
 " What did you tell them? " 
 
 The lad looked at Sofia, but made no reply. 
 
 " We had better wait for Mr. Anthony," said Sofia. 
 ** Here he is now," as the door opened to admit him. 
 
 Paul comprehended the scene at a glance. With- 
 out any explanations, he asked, with a kindly smile, 
 u Where are the ladies, Moung Gouk ? " 
 
 The lad had already sprung to his side and was 
 clinging to his outstretched hand. 
 
 " In the mountains, Sahib." 
 
 "Far from here?" 
 
 " No, Sahib. They are to be hidden until they can 
 t>e taken over the mountains and sold." 
 
 " Sold ! " exclaimed all present with one accord. 
 
 The boy nodded his head. 
 
 *' Are they not holding them for a ransom ? " 
 .asked Sofia. 
 
 " No, Princess, they are to be taken away forever." 
 
 " This is terrible ! " exclaimed Mr. Johnson in a 
 passion of sorrow and anger, as he covered his face 
 with his hands and wept. 
 
 " Do not grieve," said Paul, kindly "lacing his 
 hand on Mr. Johnson's shoulder. " Remember the 
 promise : * He that dwelleth in the secret place of the 
 Most High shall abide under the shadow of the Al- 
 lighty.' At least one of the ladies fully understands 
 what this means, and we need hare no fear. Let us
 
 THE ATTACK ON THE PALACE 327 
 
 know that this seeming trouble is only another error 
 which, must be destroyed by the great truth that God 
 good is the only Mind." 
 
 Then turning to Moung Gouk : " But why are the 
 ladies to be taken away forever? " 
 
 " So that Prince Sindhu cannot make them his 
 princess." 
 
 Had a bomb fallen into the room it could not have 
 created greater consternation. A groan from Nora 
 and an exclamation from the others caused the lad to 
 start as though he had been struck. 
 
 " It is the truth! " he declared. " That is why I 
 came to tell the great pohn-gyee. It was the most 
 I could do for what he did for me." 
 
 " It is part of the conspiracy," declared Paul, 
 *' and the entire error will be destroyed through the 
 omnipotence of Truth." 
 
 " I tremble for the fate of the conspirators when 
 Sindhn shall learn the facts ! " exclaimed Sofia. 
 " His anger will be terrible ! " 
 
 At mention of Sindhu's name, Paul suddenly said: 
 
 " Moung Gouk's information had driven all other 
 thoughts from my mind, or I should have announced 
 that a messenger has arrived announcing the com- 
 plete destruction of the Tartar forces." 
 
 " This, at least, is good news ! " exclaimed Elder 
 Meredith, in an effort to cheer Mr. Johnson. " As 
 soon as the English troopers return, with this lad's 
 guidance, we shall be able to rescue the women." 
 
 Mr. Johnson's face brightened as he answered, 
 " There is at least a ray of sunshine in that." 
 
 " But with the good news," continued Paul as soon
 
 328 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 as he could break into the conversation, " comes th* 
 bad news that Prince Sindhu is seriously wounded." 
 
 An exclamation of dismay broke from all, but Nora, 
 with the recollection of the morning still fresh in her 
 mind, said, " If he can be cured as easily and quickly 
 as Mr. Lombard, we need have no fear." 
 
 Sofia turned upon Paul a questioning look, as 
 though to ask, " Is it possible? " 
 
 " That rests entirely with Prince Sindhu," was 
 Paul's smiling, but emphatic, reply.
 
 CHAPTER XXI 
 
 PROVING THE GOLDEN RULE 
 
 AFTER obtaining Moung Gouk's description of 
 the hiding-place of Elizabeth and Mrs. Johnson, 
 several plans for their rescue were discussed, but 
 it was finally decided to wait with what patience they 
 were able until the return of the troops. It was well 
 along in the afternoon, however, before the confer- 
 ence broke up, and when Nora and her escort again 
 emerged into the street to return to the camp, they 
 found that the news of the battle had become public, 
 and that the streets were filled with joyous people 
 celebrating the victory. The news also had the 
 effect of quieting any further demonstration on the 
 part of the conspirators, while the mutinous company 
 at the garrison had offered to surrender and turn 
 over its arms to General Weing Hla. 
 
 Along about dusk the first of the victorious army 
 made its appearance in the person of Colonel Holli- 
 day and his staff, followed shortly after by the ambu- 
 lance bearing the wounded prince. Surgeon O'Keefe 
 accompanied him and superintended his removal to 
 his own apartments, where absolute quiet was or- 
 dered. A bullet from a Winchester had struck the 
 prince in the breast, just under the shoulder blade, 
 
 329
 
 330 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 had passed through the body, and had come out near 
 the spinal column, grazing the right lung. It was 
 a serious and painful wound and had completely in- 
 capacitated Sindhu, so that the entire command of 
 the army had been turned over to Colonel Holli- 
 day. 
 
 After seeing his royal patient made comfortable 
 for the night, and stationing at his bedside a trained 
 army nurse, Major O'Keefe left to visit the field hos- 
 pital, and care for the wounded men who were now 
 being brought in. Almost the first person that he 
 met as he came out into the rotunda was Mr. Lom- 
 bard. He started back as though he had seen an 
 apparition, exclaiming : 
 
 " Is it you, Lombard, or your ghost? " 
 
 " It is not my ghost, you will find, if you will give 
 me a shake of your hand," was the laughing re- 
 joinder. " I never felt better in my life." 
 
 " But your wound, man? " said the doctor, taking 
 the outstretched hand. 
 
 " Gives me not the slightest trouble. It is healing 
 fast and there is hardly a trace of soreness." 
 
 " Impossible ! " exclaimed Surgeon O'Keefe. 
 " Come in here and let me look at it ! " 
 
 He took Mr. Lombard by the arm, and led him 
 into his room, where he insisted upon making an 
 examination. 
 
 " Sure, it's a miracle," he exclaimed, as he lifted 
 the soft linen with which the wound was covered. " A 
 miracle! But if an abscess don't form, it'll be a still 
 greater miracle. See that you keep quiet and don't 
 get heated. Faith, I'll have to write an article to
 
 PROVING THE GOLDEN RULE 331 
 
 the Lancet on the wonderful properties of that new 
 antiseptic." 
 
 " I would ! " exclaimed Mr. Lombard, with a 
 chuckle ; " but if you want real, authentic informa- 
 tion about it, come in when you are not busy and 
 I will read it to you from the book of Jeremiah; I 
 do not suppose that you have a Bible of your own." 
 
 Major O'Keefe looked at him in astonishment, and 
 went out muttering something about an ignorant, 
 bigoted Jew, who was four thousand years behind 
 the times. 
 
 In the hall he encountered Nora, who had come 
 over from the camp to meet him. She threw herself 
 into his arms and burst into tears. 
 
 "Well! Well!" he gasped. "Upon my soul, 
 this is something new ! What's the matter, Acushla ? " 
 
 " Oh, Father," she sobbed, " I'm a wicked girl and 
 they've stolen Elizabeth ! " 
 
 The major held her off and looked at her. " You're 
 a wicked girl, and they've stolen Elizabeth? " he re- 
 peated. " And what connection have the two ? " 
 
 Drawing him down upon a seat beside her she told 
 him all the story, concealing only the reason of her 
 anger, which she referred to as a quarrel with Eliza- 
 beth. She narrated also the account 01 the trouble 
 in the palace, the story of Moung Gouk, and the 
 removal of Mr. Lombard. He listened quietly to the 
 end. 
 
 " Faith, and you've had a busy day ! " he said. 
 " But, Nora, child, I blame you for none of the 
 trouble, unless it happens that Mr. Lombard get* 
 worse."
 
 332 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " I feel sure he will not, Father. Somehow, to-day, 
 I have caught a glimpse of a new power, the power 
 of Spirit. The few words which Mr. Anthony said 
 about my deceiving myself, and that God sends no 
 unhappiness, has awakened something in me that I 
 never knew I had." 
 
 The major wiped a tear from his eye with the 
 back of his hand. 
 
 " Nonsense, girl. You're just a bit sorry for 
 Elizabeth, and the wicked thought you had about 
 her; and it's right you should be. Your mother, 
 rest her soul, would have taught you that. As for 
 the thought of God, I like that kind of a religion my- 
 self ; but when it comes to healing up holes in men's 
 chests overnight, that ain't reasonable." 
 
 " I didn't say that He did, Father. I have only 
 told you what Mr. Lombard and Mr. Anthony be- 
 lieve. Sure," she said meditatively, " I'd like to know 
 more about that kind of a God." 
 
 Major O'Keefe arose abruptly. " I must be go- 
 ing to the hospital," he said. " You'd better stay 
 here to-night. There'll be plenty doing to-morrow 
 and we'll probably need your assistance. 
 
 He kissed her good night. " Don't forget to say 
 your prayers, Nora, and get all the religion you 
 can ; but don't ever think there's a God that's going 
 to heal bullet-holes and saber-cuts without the aid 
 of a surgeon." 
 
 He buttoned up his greatcoat and disappeared 
 down the hall. 
 
 The prophecy that there would be plenty to do on 
 the morrow proved a true one. With the return of
 
 PROVING THE GOLDEN RULE 333 
 
 ITie troops with the wounded and prisoners, Colonel 
 Holliday found every minute of his time occupied; 
 but he took the earliest moment to call together those 
 who were especially interested in the rescue of Eliza- 
 beth and Mrs. Johnson, to decide upon the wisest 
 course to pursue. 
 
 It was very evident that the rescue would be at- 
 tended with great danger, not only to those seeking 
 to accomplish it, but to the women. The men who 
 held them captive were a desperate lot, and, if cor- 
 nered, might sacrifice their prisoners to protect them- 
 selves, or even wreak summary vengeance upon them. 
 Therefore it was necessary to proceed with the great- 
 est caution. 
 
 In spite of the attempt to keep the ill news from 
 Prince Sindhu, he had in some manner got wind of 
 the affair, and nothing would do but he must hear 
 the whole story. He not only insisted upon hearing 
 it from Sofia, but demanded that Paul and Nora 
 should also come and see him. There was little that 
 Paul could tell regarding the abduction, but he de- 
 tailed all the events which had transpired at the 
 palace during the past twenty-four hours. Sindhu 
 listened attentively. Only once did he interrupt. It 
 was when Paul was telling of the scene in Sofia's 
 apartment. 
 
 " You are certainly placing our family under an 
 eternal debt of gratitude ! " he exclaimed. '"' There 
 was no reason why you should have risked your life 
 for my sister, and yet I see that you did." 
 
 " The princess is my friend. I do not know that
 
 334 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 I have a dearer on earth. I feel quite sure I did 
 no more for her than she would do for me." 
 
 Paul looked at Sofia with a tender smile that might 
 have won any woman's heart. There was an answer- 
 ing smile on her part. Sindhu realized that while 
 there must be a perfect understanding between them, 
 it was free from any passion or sentiment, and he 
 turned his eyes to Sofia with a wondering gaze. 
 
 " I have learned the meaning of the word friend, 
 brother, and this beautiful quotation from the words 
 of the great teacher, Jesus : * Greater love hath no 
 man than this, that a man lay down his life for his 
 friends.' " 
 
 " And he has no thought of reward," was Sindhu's 
 mental comment, as he closed his eyes ; " but what 
 is this change that is coming over my sister? " 
 
 Paul had just completed his story when Nora ar- 
 rived, accompanied by her father. It seemed to her 
 that her heart must burst its bounds, as she entered 
 the room and was for the first time in the presence 
 of the man whose image had filled her mind for days. 
 But the thought of what her folly had already led her 
 to was with her, and she told briefly and concisely 
 what had happened. This, with Moung Gouk's story, 
 made the history of events complete. 
 
 That the narrative had greatly excited Sindhu 
 was apparent from the flush on his face and the ex- 
 clamation of impatience which escaped him at its 
 close. 
 
 " And I must lie here like a bedridden monk," he 
 exclaimed, " while some one else has the privilege of 
 rescuing the woman I love."
 
 PROVING THE GOLDEN RULE 33d 
 
 It was an exclamation which betrayed his inner- 
 most thought, and which would never have escaped 
 him had he not been in his present enfeebled condi- 
 tion. It was like the thrust of a dagger to Nora, 
 who understood at that moment that her dreams 
 could never be realized. With a wonderful effort she 
 determined then and there, cost her what it might, 
 that she would put this madness out of her mind and 
 strive to make amends for the evil which she had 
 thought and done. It was this that led her to say: 
 
 " If you could only have the same help as Mr. 
 Lombard, you might be up soon." 
 
 Sindhu looked at her inquiringly. Sofia explained : 
 
 " Through the help of Mr. Anthony, Mr. Lom- 
 bard has made a wonderful recovery. He returned to 
 the palace from the hospital yesterday and appears 
 quite well." 
 
 Sindhu turned his eyes to Paul, as though he would 
 speak, but was interrupted by Major O'Keefe, who 
 exclaimed with a snort : 
 
 " We'll have no more such foolishness ! Taking 
 sick people out of their beds at the risk of their 
 lives ! " Then to Prince Sindhu he said : " Sure, 
 you're having the same treatment as Mr. Lombard, 
 the same antiseptic dressing, and, if you're phys- 
 ically in as good condition as he, you'll be all right, 
 unless," he declared with a glaring look at Paul, 
 " your fool friends drive you into a fever of excite- 
 ment that kills you." 
 
 His words and manner made no impression upon 
 Paul, who smiled broadly as he asked : " If exciting
 
 336 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 thoughts can kill him, why may not another kind of 
 thoughts cure him ? " 
 
 " Because it don't work that way ; and I'll not 
 have my patient disturbed in this manner. I insist 
 upon absolute quiet if I am to remain in charge of 
 the case." 
 
 " Certainly," replied Paul calmly ; " no one wishes 
 to dispute your authority in the treatment " 
 
 " Unless it is Sindhu himself ! " exclaimed Sofia. 
 
 She stepped to her brother's bedside and laid her 
 hand soothingly upon his forehead. " Would you 
 like the help Mr. Anthony can give you, Sindhu, 
 or are you satisfied? " 
 
 " Why cannot I have both ? " asked the wounded 
 man. 
 
 " Impossible ! ~ said Paul. " * Thou shalt have 
 no other gods before me ' is the first commandment, 
 and Jesus said, * ye cannot serve God and mammon,' 
 spirit and matter." 
 
 " I'll have nobody interfering with my case ! " al- 
 most shouted Major O'Keefe. " If you want one of 
 your native doctors, who don't know anything, get 
 him and I'll quit. Sure, that would be foolish 
 enough! But to give you over to one of these pray- 
 ing fanatics, I won't do it! And I won't have 
 him interfering, either ! " 
 
 Sofia looked at the surgeon in surprise, while Nora 
 said under her breath : " Don't get excited, Father. 
 It'll make the prince worse." 
 
 The major drew out his handkerchief and wiped his 
 face, but said nothing. 
 
 ".Remember the lame boy and our father," said
 
 PROVING THE GOLDEN RULE 337 
 
 Sofia quietly to Sindhu ; " and Mr. Lombard is quite 
 well." 
 
 "It would be suicide!" exclaimed the major, un- 
 able to contain his feelings any longer. " You're 
 likely to die if you don't have the very best care." 
 
 " I think that I will stick to the surgeon," said 
 Sindhu, taking Sofia's hand in his. " But I do not 
 want to offend Mr. Anthony." 
 
 Major O'Keefe got red in the face, but Nora laid 
 her hand on his arm. 
 
 " There can be no offense," said Paul gently. " I 
 am only sorry you are to be confined to your bed 
 so long, Prince Sindhu. I can assure you, everything 
 possible will be done to rescue Miss Raymond and 
 her companion. I am going now to consult with 
 Colonel Holliday. Any time you need me, I am at 
 your service." 
 
 As Paul passed out, Major O'Keefe crossed over 
 to the bedside, while Nora followed Paul to the door. 
 
 *' I want to thank you, Mr. Anthony," she said, 
 '* for your kind words to me yesterday. They have 
 helped me out of a deep pit. And you mustn't mind 
 father." 
 
 There was a twinkle in Paul's eye, as he replied: 
 " I do not. In his place and in his condition of 
 thought, I should do exactly as he does the very 
 best I knew how." 
 
 To Sofia, Major O'Keefe was saying: "That 
 young man may mean all right, but he's wrong here," 
 and the major tapped his forehead. " Prayers are 
 a good thing for wounds in peoples' consciences, but 
 useless for wounds in their bodies."
 
 838 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Paul found Elder Meredith and Mr. Johnson at 
 headquarters when he arrived. Both were excited 
 and impatient to be doing something. 
 
 " Pardon my tardiness," was Paul's greeting, " but 
 Prince Sindhu insisted upon knowing the details of 
 yesterday's disturbance. He has expressed a desire 
 that the rescue of the ladies be undertaken with the 
 utmost dispatch, but likewise with the greatest cau- 
 tion." 
 
 When Colonel Holliday asked for any suggestions, 
 Mr. Johnson was so broken down with his grief and 
 with his hours of suspense that he was incapable of 
 saying anything, other than to urge the greatest 
 haste. Elder Meredith suggested that the best plan, 
 inasmuch as they had a guide to conduct them di- 
 rectly to the hiding-place, was to surprise the bandits 
 and overpower them before they could offer any re- 
 sistance, or do any injury to their captives. 
 
 " What do you think of the plan, Colonel Holli- 
 day ? " he asked. 
 
 " It coincides largely ith my own, Elder ; but 
 I feel that the safety of the ladies is of the first im- 
 portance, and that we should proceed with the great- 
 est caution. How does it appear to you, Mr. An- 
 thony?" 
 
 " Excellent, if it can be successfully accomplished. 
 It occurs to me, however," continued Paul, " that it 
 will be almost impossible Id take the bandits so en- 
 tirely off their guard th/it they will be unable to 
 wreak their anger upon their captives. The city 
 is full of spies, and the very minute a force of suf
 
 PROVING THE GOLDEN RULE 839 
 
 ficient strength to accomplish the desired result 
 leaves, the report will be carried to the hills." 
 
 " Let us do nothing," pleaded Mr. Johnson, " that 
 will endanger their lives or cause them to be mis- 
 treated." 
 
 " What would you suggest, then ? " asked the colo- 
 nel. 
 
 " I hardly know," replied Paul, '* but I think that 
 we should, first of all, try the effect of the Golden 
 Rule, not only upon the hillmen, but also upon the 
 men in the dungeons. I do not know what Prince 
 Siridhu's plan for dealing with them may be, or even 
 if he has a plan ; but if order permanent order 
 is to be restored in Annakan any way soon, we must 
 remove the cause of the trouble. The cause of the 
 trouble is the enmity of these men to foreigners. We 
 ought to be able to destroy that." 
 
 Both the clergymen became thoughtful. They 
 could see that the advice was in accord with Scrip- 
 tural injunctions, but it seemed impractical. To 
 Colonel Holliday it seemed worse than folly, and he 
 exclaimed : 
 
 " This is no time for sentiment, gentlemen ! A 
 famous American general, in speaking of your wild 
 tribes, once said that the only good Indian was a 
 dead Indian. The same applies to the Oriental In- 
 dian. Your golden rule will not work, Mr. Anthony. 
 My plan is this: Take the boy who is to be your 
 guide out of the city this afternoon in an ambulance. 
 Either you or Mr. Johnson can go with him. The 
 ambulances are going back and forth all the time, 
 and will attract no attention. During the afternoon
 
 40 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 one of them can even take you as far as the foot- 
 hills. I will detail a squad of a dozen mounted men 
 for the expedition. They can leave in an opposite 
 direction, but will meet you at a given spot after 
 dark. The boy can then guide you to the place, after 
 which you will have to depend upon yourself and 
 the quick work of the troopers for the rest." 
 
 " Do you not think it would be possible to ransom 
 them? " asked Mr. Johnson. 
 
 " Ordinarily I should say yes," said Colonel Hol- 
 liday, " but this seems to be sort of a personal affair 
 of this young nobleman. He 'has evidently deter- 
 mined to rid himself and the state of Mr. Anthony 
 and Miss Raymond, and seems to have powerful back- 
 ing. I see no reason for the abduction of your wife, 
 except that the price of the two women, if sold into 
 slavery across the border, will bring their abductors 
 a big price for their work." 
 
 Mr. Johnson covered his face with his hands. 
 " This is terrible ! Terrible ! Mr. Anthony, you 
 must let me go with the expedition. I cannot stay 
 here ! " 
 
 " It would be impossible to refuse your request," 
 replied Paul, kindly. " In the meantime, Colonel, I 
 am sure it would do no harm for me to visit the 
 prisoners in the palace and try the Golden Rule. I 
 feel that I should be able to prove its efficacy. Let 
 us know that there is but one Mind, and that Mind 
 is God, good." 
 
 Colonel Holliday regarded Paul earnestly as he 
 was speaking. After an impressive silence, he said, 
 slowly : " I have often heard the term * practical
 
 PROVING THE GOLDEN RULE 341 
 
 religion ' made use of by those whose idea seemed 
 to be the living of more upright daily lives, and in 
 practising on Monday what they had heard preached 
 on Sunday; but I have never before heard it even 
 suggested that any religion was practical enough 
 to overthrow a conspiracy like this, or to free a 
 couple of women from a band of cutthroats. Did 
 you, Elder?" 
 
 " Never ! " was the response ; " and I have also 
 discovered that God only helps those who help them- 
 selves." 
 
 " Amen ! " said Rev. Johnson. 
 
 Paul smiled broadly in spite of himself as he asked : 
 " Did you ever hear of the conspiracy against Daniel, 
 Elder? You are quite right in thinking that God 
 helps only those who help themselves, but we must 
 not forget that there are various ways of helping 
 oneself. Did it ever occur to any of you. gen- 
 tlemen, what the apostles did in order to secure 
 the help of the angel of the Lord in escaping from 
 prison? What they did to help themselves? In a 
 situation, such as now confronts us, it might be well 
 to stop and search the Scriptures. For instance, 
 listen to this : * He hath sent me to proclaim liberty 
 to the captive,' those who are held captive by er- 
 ror, and a conspiracy is an error. ' He delivereth 
 me from mine enemies.' * I, even I, am the Lord ; 
 and beside me there is no saviour.' If God could 
 open the prison doors for his apostles two thousand 
 years ago, He can do it, and will do it now ; for He 
 is as omnipotent and omnipresent to-day as then, 
 and it is only in God * that we live and move and
 
 842 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 have our being,' and I am going to try and prove 
 that * God is a refuge for us ' now, that He is, as 
 He always has been, * a strong help when great 
 troubles come.' ' 
 
 His auditors listened to him in silent surprise. As 
 he finished speaking, he arose and hastily left the 
 conference, saying : " Colonel, I shall in no wise 
 interfere with your plans." 
 
 " Would you consider Mr. Anthony's religion a 
 practical one? " inquired the colonel, as Paul left. 
 
 " Practical ! " exclaimed Elder Meredith. " It is 
 absolutely impractical ! It is not even religion ! " 
 
 Rev. Johnson said nothing, but in his dire sorrow 
 and distress his great desire went out in prayer that 
 he might find that the " Lord's hand is not shortened, 
 that it cannot save; neither his ear heavy, that it 
 cannot hear." 
 
 After leaving the conference, Paul went immedi- 
 ately to Captain Shway. " I want to see the leader 
 of the conspirators at once," he said, " and I want 
 to see him alone." 
 
 The captain looked at him in surprise. " Do you 
 mean Moung Than ? " 
 
 " No, the one whom you were about to kill yester- 
 day." 
 
 " Not Moung Kai Yang ! " exclaimed the captain. 
 " He is the most vicious of the lot, and the most bit- 
 ter against foreigners. You will get nothing out of 
 him; better try Boh Galay." 
 
 " No. I prefer the other. Bring him to my 
 apartment in fifteen minutes,"
 
 FKOVING THE GOLDEN RULE 343 
 
 " Whenever you desire, Sahib. I simply give you 
 my opinion." 
 
 Paul went to his room and closed the door. He 
 knew that of all claims of error, sin is the hardest 
 to heal; and of all sins, anger is among the worst. 
 Men desire to be freed from sickness, but they cling 
 to their sins with a tenacity past understanding. 
 Closing his door, Paul prayed fervently for wisdom 
 and understanding that he might understand that 
 there is but one Mind; that love is the reflection of 
 God; and that, apprehending this, he might realize 
 for the prisoner who was being brought before him 
 only the spiritually perfect man in God's image: 
 that he might recognize as error the sin and hatred 
 which seemed so real, but which, from a divinely 
 scientific standpoint, he knew to be unreal. As he 
 communed thus silently with God, there came to him 
 a sense of that perfect love which destroys everything 
 unlike itself, and he was assured of the answer to his 
 prayer. 
 
 There was a knock at the door, and Paul arose 
 to admit Captain Shway and his prisoner. On 
 Moung Kai Yang's face was a surly, vengeful ex- 
 pression, but it gave way to startled surprise, as 
 Paul said : " You may leave us, captain. Moung 
 Kai Yang and I have a private matter to talk 
 over." 
 
 Then to his visitor, as the captain left : " Will 
 you not be seated ? " 
 
 As Moung Kai Yang sank into his seat, the ex- 
 pression on his face again changed to one of friendly 
 curiosity, and he exclaimed : " You are he who saved 
 my life yesterday."
 
 344 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Paul smiled grimly as he replied : " I think per- 
 haps I did. The captain was very hasty." 
 
 " Yes, he was," said Moung Kai Yang, as he 
 regarded Paul curiously ; " and it was well for you 
 that he was, for I should certainly not have been as 
 magnanimous as you." 
 
 " But really," said the young nobleman with a 
 complete change of manner, " I am very sorry about 
 this whole affair. I see that there has been a ter- 
 rible mistake, and that we have simply been serving 
 as tools to bring about some of Moung Than's 
 schemes. I should like to explain this to the Prince 
 and his sister. I know that the others have similar 
 opinions, and I shall be glad to do all in my power 
 to right the wrong which has been done." 
 
 An exclamation of thankfulness came to Paul's 
 Jips as the expression of his heart, and with a frank 
 and kindly earnestness he said, " I shall be very glad 
 to help you. It should be an easy task, for a fault 
 acknowledged is one-half rectified." 
 
 " And how shall we rectify the other half? " asked 
 Moung Kai Yang, with a smile. 
 
 " First, by aiding in the rescue of the two ladies 
 who have been abducted. This will put Prince 
 Sindhu in a frame of mind to consider the next 
 step." 
 
 " If we can locate the abductors, this will be a 
 comparatively easy step." 
 
 " That is already known." 
 
 " And you will trust me to negotiate their recov- 
 ery?" asked Moung Kai Yang, hesitatingly. 
 
 " Unquestionably," replied Paul ; " there is my
 
 PROVING THE GOLDEN RULE 345 
 
 hand on it. I only ask the pleasure of participating 
 in the affair." 
 
 " Then we will go together." 
 
 " What is needed for the expedition, and when 
 can we start? " asked Paul. 
 
 " We can start at once. All that is needed is an 
 escort of two, and horses for the ladies." 
 
 Paul stepped to the door. " Captain Shway, will 
 you order horses for four, and a mounted escort of 
 two. Moung Kai Yang and I are going to bring 
 the ladies home." 
 
 " Impossible ! " exclaimed the captain. 
 
 " No, it is a fact ! " 
 
 " Then I shall be one of the escort." 
 
 " As you please, Captain. But let us start at 
 once."
 
 CHAPTER XXII 
 
 MEDICINE, THEOLOGY AND RELIGION 
 
 WHEN Major O'Keefe and Nora left Prince 
 Sindhu they mounted their horses and rode immedi- 
 ately to the field hospital, where they spent a busy 
 morning among the wounded men. On the way over 
 they encountered Captain Ormonde, who inquired 
 anxiously about Prince Sindhu, and also his sister. 
 
 " I haven't seen you making any desperate love to 
 the princess since you've been up here," said the 
 major with a laugh. " What's the matter? " 
 
 " The American ! " was the laconic reply. 
 
 " Sure, I can't see why he's such a favorite at 
 court," growled the major, remembering his recent 
 experience. " He's worse than the missionaries. He 
 not only wants to save the souls of all Burma, but the 
 bodies as well ! " 
 
 Ormonde looked at the major in surprise. " By 
 Jove! I thought he was a devilish good sort of a 
 chap, don't you know ! " 
 
 " Faith, he may be all right in his place, if you 
 know where that is, but this talk about God healing 
 bullet wounds and sabre cuts is nonsense. Bedad, he'll 
 Hot bother me any more. He knows my opinions ! " 
 
 ** He must be a mighty smart man, Major, for he
 
 MEDICINE AND RELIGION 347 
 
 i* the only one that ever I knew to get an opinion 
 out of you. Haw ! Haw ! " 
 
 The major seemed about to make some forcible re- 
 mark, but Nora changed the subject of conversation 
 by saying, " Isn't it terrible about Elizabeth ! " 
 
 " I was just going to say so myself," said Or- 
 monde. " Any news ? " 
 
 " None ! " replied the major. " There's another one, 
 Captain, with whom you didn't make much headway." 
 
 " No ! The church is not in my line. By Jove, I 
 think I will stick to the army," and he cast an admir- 
 ing glance at Nora. 
 
 " Bedad, that's the wisest. Every man to his pro- 
 fession. That's what I'll tell this same Mr. Anthony 
 the next time he runs against me. Let him stick to 
 his prayers and I'll stick to my plasters." 
 
 " Haw ! Haw ! " laughed Ormonde. " You mean 
 your plasters will stick to you, don't you know. By 
 Jove, that is clever ! " He put spurs to his horse and 
 galloped away. 
 
 " Ormonde isn't such a fool as he tries to make 
 people think he is," was the major's comment as the 
 captain passed out of hearing. 
 
 " Sure, he's got a lot of sense," ejaculated Nora, 
 " but what he needs is a guardian to keep him from 
 falling in love with every girl he sees." 
 
 " Or a wife," declared her father, as they alighted 
 at the hospital. 
 
 Nora was a favorite with the men of the ninety- 
 second, and her presence in the hospital was like the 
 scent of the shamrock to the wounded men. While her 
 father was busy dressing the wounds and binding up
 
 348 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 the bodily hurts, she was flitting from cot to cot 
 speaking a pleasant word or doing some little act of 
 kindness. As they rode away after the morning's 
 work was done, one observing Tommy Atkins re- 
 marked : 
 
 " He's a bloomin' good doctor, he is, but blime 
 if I don't think she does 'em a heap more good nor 
 him." 
 
 On their way back to the city they met Elder Mere- 
 dith. He had been out for his morning ride, and 
 on his way in had encountered Paul and his escort 
 on their way to bring in the women. He imparted 
 the news to Nora and the major. 
 
 " I was anxious to accompany them, when I learned 
 where they were going," explained the clergyman, 
 " but Mr. Anthony would not permit it. He seems 
 to want to take all the credit for doing whatever is 
 done " 
 
 " Even to curing people of bullet wounds," finished 
 the major. 
 
 " Yes, and all other diseases," continued the elder. 
 
 " It's preposterous ! " snorted the major. 
 
 " Not so preposterous as his claim that sin is un- 
 real," rejoined Elder Meredith. " We have Scrip- 
 tural authority for healing sickness with prayer, and 
 I can see that much of the sickness is unreal any " 
 
 " Sickness unreal ! " interrupted the surgeon. 
 " Sickness unrea.1! Why, man, what are you talking 
 about? " 
 
 " Well, is it not so ? Look at the so-called nervous 
 diseases "
 
 MEDICINE AND RELIGION 349 
 
 '* So-called nervous diseases ! Bedad, they're as real 
 as any ! " 
 
 " I do not know that I would go quite as far as 
 thai, Major, although I know that many diseases are 
 the result of imagination." 
 
 '* Sure, ye misunderstood my meaning, Elder. 
 There are none of them unreal. I meant that nervous 
 diseases were just as real as any disease, and they're 
 all real enough, if you ever had one of them. They're 
 a ^ood deal more real than most of the sin that's 
 Berrying you so much." 
 
 " What do you mean ? " demanded the elder tartly. 
 
 " Bedad, a whole lot of things that you call sin 
 look all right to me. It just depends upon the point 
 of view." 
 
 "Well, yes, Major, I will admit that some things 
 which might seem wrong for one person to do, would 
 be perfectly proper for another. Thus some things 
 which might be a sin for one man, would not be a sin 
 for another. Each man must be largely governed by 
 his own conscience." 
 
 " I can't see it that way, Elder," broke in Nora. 
 
 " No ? What do you mean ? " 
 
 " As I look at life, a thing is either right or wrong, 
 no matter who does it, or how you look at it. Cer- 
 tainly there must be some standard other than any 
 one man's opinion." 
 
 "Tut, tut, Nora!" exclaimed the major. 
 '* You're far too young to be discussing learned sub- 
 jects with the elder." 
 
 " Miss Nora is right to a certain extent," said 
 Elder Meredith, with a patronizing air. " Some
 
 350 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 things are always wrong. This worshipping of the 
 images of Buddha, for instance." 
 
 " There's no doubt of that," said the major, " any 
 more than the worshipping of money is a sin." 
 
 "True, Major! True! Or the worshipping of 
 whiskey and morphine! I think that you doctors 
 ought to be ashamed of yourselves, prescribing these 
 dreadful drugs as you do, when you know the misery 
 they cause. Nine-tenths of the morphine fiends get 
 their start from taking morphine prescribed by phy- 
 sicians." 
 
 " Tut, tut, Elder ! Now you're getting on danger- 
 ous grounds," ejaculated the major testily. " I'll 
 admit that some doctors are too ready with the needle, 
 but in extreme cases, morphine is surely a gift from 
 the Almighty." 
 
 " From the devil, you mean ! " said Meredith. 
 
 "As for whiskey," continued the major, ignoring 
 the clergyman's remark, " sure, if properly used a 
 little spirits is an excellent thing and it's pleasant 
 to take. Bedad, if you'll stop and take luncheon with 
 me, I'll give you a sup that'll warm the cockles of 
 your heart." 
 
 Elder Meredith was forced to smile, but replied 
 gravely : " I should not think of touching spirits, 
 except as an urgent remedy, but I shall be pleased to 
 take a bite of dinner with you. A little English cook- 
 ing in this heathen land will be a most pleasant 
 change." 
 
 They alighted at the major's quarters, where they 
 found luncheon ready and were soon deep in the dis 
 cussion of a very palatable repast.
 
 MEDICINE AND RELIGION 351 
 
 '* You'll try just a drop of this port," said the 
 major as he poured himself out a liberal portion. 
 
 *' Well, just a small glass, Major." Then to Nora, 
 " Even this, I sometimes feel, is not quite allowable." 
 
 " I don't think there is any harm in a glass of 
 wine," said Nora, " but if I did I would not take it. 
 However, as you said, what might not be a sin for 
 me, might be for you. But, sure, I'm not judging 
 you." 
 
 Elder Meredith made no reply, but addressed his 
 next remark to the major: 
 
 " While you are not particularly interested in 
 theology, Major, I have felt for some time that I 
 wanted to speak to you about this man Anthony. 
 Your wife was formerly much interested in mission 
 work, and I feel that you must be also, to a certain 
 extent." 
 
 *' Certainly I am, Elder, and in the missionaries, 
 especially Miss Raymond." 
 
 " You can see what great damage it must be to the 
 cause of Christianity in Burma, to have a man with 
 such a strong personality as Anthony practising hyp- 
 notism and pretending that it is in accord with the 
 teachings of Christ, even going so far as to call 
 it Christian science. I am not deeply versed in meta- 
 physics or psychology, and there may be a scientific 
 explanation to hypnotism, but certainly it is not 
 Christian." 
 
 *' Sure it's more Christian than scientific. If you 
 can cure a man of a headache by hypnotism, why 
 isn't it just as Christian as to give him a dose of 
 bromide? But any one can see it ain't scientific, first
 
 352 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 because it don't cure any organic disease and second 
 because nobody can explain it so you can understand 
 it. I'll admit it's a good deal the same with drugs. 
 That's why I use very few. I use the knife. I cut 
 out the diseased place and let nature do the rest." 
 
 Nora had been an interested auditor. " How does 
 nature do the rest, father ? " she asked. 
 
 " Faith, don't ask me. I just know it does." 
 
 Elder Meredith smiled. He was quick to grasp 
 this opening. " You would hardly call that a scien- 
 tific answer, would you, Major? " 
 
 " Of course it's scientific. I know exactly how to 
 do my work, and nature knows how to do hers." 
 
 " Does it always do it the same? " asked Nora. 
 
 "Sure! What are you two driving at?" ex- 
 claimed the major, a bit nettled. "Are you trying 
 to drive me into a corner? " 
 
 " Not at all ! Not at all ! " said Elder Meredith. 
 ** But just for argument's sake, you know as well as 
 I that nature does not always do things the same 
 way. There is no set rule. If there were, and you 
 always did your work the same way, all your patients 
 would recover." 
 
 " Oh, no ! Conditions are different." 
 
 " Who makes the conditions ? Is it not nature ? " 
 asked Elder Meredith. 
 
 " It has always seemed to me," suggested Nora, 
 " that nature was a blind force unless we understood 
 it was governed by God and by God I mean some 
 kind of a Supreme Intelligence that directs the uni- 
 verse.* 
 
 " Quite right, Nora," said Elder Meredith. I
 
 MEDICINE AND RELIGION 353 
 
 think you are quite right. What is your opinion, 
 Major?" 
 
 " Faith, I suppose there must be a Supreme Being. 
 I've always thought so ; and if so, He must have made 
 the laws of nature. Something must have made 
 them." 
 
 " Then really all that you do, Father, is to cut out 
 the diseased part and leave the rest to God, isn't it? " 
 
 Both the men looked at the girl in amazement. 
 This was a point they had not thought of. 
 
 " Now I am not going to try to explain what Mr. 
 Anthony does any more than what nature does," 
 said Nora, " but I saw how Mr. Lombard was cured, 
 and I'm sure there was no hypnotism about that. 
 Hypnotism doesn't heal bullet wounds." 
 
 " I know you're right about that," said the major. 
 " What healed him was that new antiseptic dressing." 
 
 " You used the same on Prince Sindhu, didn't you, 
 Father? And he is not well. In fact, I could see to- 
 day that he was worse." 
 
 " Sure. He's excited over the bad news. The 
 stealing of the woman he wants to marry has com- 
 pletely upset him, and if he don't quit worrying he 
 will be worse yet." 
 
 Nora was surprised that the mention of Prince 
 Sindhu and Elizabeth seemed to have lost its power 
 to affect her, as she replied : " Then the news that she 
 has been found ought to make him better." 
 
 "It will!" 
 
 Nora laughed outright. " You told Mr. Anthony 
 this morning that it didn't work that way." 
 
 " I think," declared Elder Meredith, " that An-
 
 354 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 thony had very little to do interfering in the 
 case." 
 
 " Sure, that's what I told him, Elder. I won't 
 have no one interfering in my cases," declared the 
 major, pouring himself out another glass of port. 
 
 " It wasn't his doing at all," declared Nora. 
 " Princess Sofia asked her brother if he wouldn't 
 like to have Mr. Anthony help him. Sure, I don't 
 think it would have been very Christianly for Mr. 
 Anthony to refuse if the prince had said yes." 
 
 " The princess is daffy over the man ! " exclaimed 
 the major. 
 
 Elder Meredith leaned back in his chair for a 
 minute, passed his hand over his hair and then, lean- 
 ing forward, said in a very confidential manner, " I 
 do not want to be classed as a scandal monger, Major, 
 and I would not mention this matter were it not for 
 the good of all concerned, but I am afraid that the 
 motives of Mr. Anthony as regards the Princess Sofia 
 are not exactly what they should be." 
 
 Both his auditors drew back in amazement and 
 Nora exclaimed: 
 
 " Elder Meredith, I am surprised ! " 
 
 " Now do not misunderstand me," continued the 
 elder. " I am sure that the princess has, as yet, no 
 idea of this, but I know the kind of a man that is 
 usually found occupying the position held by An- 
 thony, and if the prince is not careful there will be 
 a bigger scandal in his palace than there was in that 
 of King Thebaw some years ago." 
 
 Elder Meredith looked carefully to see that the 
 servant had withdrawn, then, lowering his voice, said :
 
 MEDICINE AND RELIGION 365 
 
 ** The other night the princess went to Mr. Anthony's 
 room alone, and stayed there for an hour. If he were 
 an honest man he would not have allowed it. She may 
 see nothing wrong in it yet, but he knows better." 
 
 He hastily took a sip of port, and wiped his lips 
 with his napkin. 
 
 Nora arose from the table with flushed cheeks and 
 flaming eyes. " I believe your insinuations are un- 
 called for and unjust, Elder Meredith, and I shall not 
 remain to hear them." 
 
 She turned and hastily left the room. 
 
 The men looked at each other in surprise. At last 
 Elder Meredith asked : " Has Nora, too, been talking 
 with this man? " 
 
 " Yes, I believe so," replied the major in surprise. 
 " But why do you ask? " 
 
 " It simply bears out what I said. He is a danger- 
 ous hypnotist. For the good of all concerned, we 
 must destroy his influence with Prince Sindhu and 
 rescue these girls from his sinister power." 
 
 " Do you really think it can be hypnotism ? " 
 asked the major thoughtfully. 
 
 " It must be. How else could he gain such an in- 
 fluence? " 
 
 " Perhaps he has the prince hypnotized, too." 
 
 " Possibly. I know he has gained a wonderful con- 
 trol over Miss Raymond." 
 
 Major O'Keefe was silent for some minutes. "I 
 hadn't thought of it before," he said, " but now you 
 speak of it, I remember seeing them together at the 
 door of his room the night after the review." 
 
 "Seeing them? Who?"
 
 356 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " Why, Anthony and Miss Raymond." 
 
 " Impossible ! " exclaimed Elder Meredith. 
 
 " No, it's true. I didn't think anything wrong of 
 it at the time, but your words have set me thinking.' 1 
 
 " Prince Sindhu must be apprised of this at once ! " 
 
 " Sure, he can't be worried yet, but as soon as he 
 is able, in the course of a week, say, we'll tell him. It's 
 a good thing I have destroyed Anthony's influence 
 there, and I'll see that he is kept out of the room. 
 In the meantime we'll keep a close watch so as to know 
 what is going on." 
 
 " Your suggestion is a wise one, Major. We will 
 spend the next few days securing evidence of the 
 man's perfidy, and as soon as the prince is able, we 
 will have him exposed and sent out of the kingdom." 
 
 The men arose from the table. As the clergyman 
 was leaving the major exclaimed, " Sure, I'm glad we 
 happened to meet ye. I knew all the time there must 
 be something wrong about that man."
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 CHRISTMAS MORNING 
 
 DARKNESS in the Himalayas, the dense darkness 
 that comes just before the dawn of day. On all 
 sides rugged boulders, covered with a thick growth 
 of brush which almost hides the skies above and 
 makes the darkness more intense. There is not 
 even the whisper of the winds to break the silence 
 of the mountain fastness. Then softly on the early 
 morning air a clear, sweet voice in song: 
 
 Nearer, my God, to Thee I Nearer to Thee I 
 E'en though it be a cross that raiseth me. 
 
 Still all my song shall be, nearer, my God, to Thee. 
 Nearer, my God, to Thee ! Nearer to Thee 1 " 
 
 The voice is Elizabeth's, and it comes from within 
 a small cave which nature has hewn into the side of 
 the huge crag which forms the impregnable back 
 of this wild retreat. It breaks the spell of darkness 
 and evil, which for hours has seemed to hold sway, 
 And on the tip of the highest peak is seen the first 
 ray of the coming light. 
 
 As the last note of the song dies away, another 
 voice from out the darkness, that of patient, loving 
 
 857
 
 358 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Mrs. Johnson : " How * nearer, my God, to Thee ' 
 this cross does raise us." Then silence, and then 
 again : " But it is so dark, and I am so tired. Will 
 the day never come ! " 
 
 " Patience, dear heart ! " comes the voice of Eliza- 
 beth. " It is coming. It is here. If we can only 
 realize the true meaning of our beautiful hymn, we 
 shall always see the light, for when we are near 
 God there is no darkness." 
 
 " I wish I had your courage, dear, but I'm so tired, 
 so tired, and there is such a pain in my head and 
 throat. Do you think that they will find us to-day? " 
 
 " Let us pray that they may. My heart aches 
 for you." 
 
 " And why not for yourself ? " 
 
 " I am big and strong and used to depending on 
 myself ; but you are so frail " 
 
 " And so dependent upon some one else. Oh, 
 David ! David ! Shall I ever see you again ? " and 
 the voice was lost in a sob. 
 
 " Keep still over there ! " commanded a harsh voice 
 in broken English. " Can't you let folks sleep ? " 
 
 There was silence for several minutes, during which 
 the white tip of the mountain grew longer. Then 
 again the plaintive voice: 
 
 " Oh, dearest, I am so sick ! And I am so thirsty ! " 
 
 " I will see if I cannot find the water. I saw where 
 the woman put the gourd last night." 
 
 Elizabeth groped about in the dim light, fearful 
 lest she should cause some disturbance which should 
 awaken the sleepers on the other side of the cave and 
 call forth a reproof. At last her hand touched the
 
 CHRISTMAS MORNING 359 
 
 gourd and she raised it to her companion's lips. Mrs. 
 Johnson took a couple of swallows and groaned: 
 
 " It hurts so to swallow ! And it seems so cold 
 here ! If I only had David to take me in his arms ! " 
 Then after a pause : " He has medicine, too. He 
 would know just what to give me. Would it not be 
 nice if we could all believe as Mr. Anthony does? 
 Then we would not get sick." 
 
 " The promises of God are no more for Mr. An- 
 thony than for you or me. We should be able to real- 
 ize it." 
 
 " My faith seems so small. And just now it seems 
 smaller than ever. I am so cold." 
 
 Elizabeth took off the light jacket which she wore 
 when they were so suddenly seized and borne away 
 the previous day. Wrapping it around the little 
 woman's shoulders, she gathered her up in her arms. 
 
 " There, dear," she said soothingly, " try and 
 sleep a little." 
 
 " Do you know what day this is ? " suddenly asked 
 Mrs. Johnson. 
 
 " Thursday." 
 
 " It is Christmas ! I had forgotten it ! I never 
 spent a Christmas like this before ! " 
 
 " It may be different before the day is done. Do 
 try and sleep, dear." 
 
 For some moments she was silent, while Elizabeth 
 softly sang the second verse of the wonderful hymn. 
 
 " Do you feel near enough to God to ask Him to 
 make me well?" suddenly broke in Mrs. Johnson. 
 " You have talked with Mr. Anthony. He says faith 
 comes with understanding. Do you think so ? "
 
 360 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " Yes, I think so." 
 
 " Have you enough understanding to pray for 
 me to get well? I mean enough to give you the faith 
 that brings an answer." 
 
 " I do not know, dear. Let me think." 
 
 This time there was a long silence not broken by 
 the singing. Elizabeth was thinking, thinking 
 whether she had sufficient faith in God, sufficient 
 understanding of the great truth as she had learned 
 it from Paul, to realize the unreality of the sickness 
 of her companion. Yes, she could see that unless 
 God sent sickness, it must have come from some other 
 creator, and she was certain there was no creator but 
 God. Here, however, was the test of her faith. Was 
 she certain that God did not send the sickness? All 
 her life she had been told that He did. If He did, 
 why did Jesus heal it? If God saw everything that 
 He had made, and it was good, how could He have 
 made sickness, which was certainly evil. 
 
 " And of course," ran her thoughts, " Jesus knew 
 that God did not make sickness and that is why he 
 healed it. How? Why, by simply knowing the 
 truth about it. That is why he said that if we be- 
 lieved, we should do the works which he did. Believe 
 what? Why, that sickness, evil, error, have no real 
 existence, because God, good, is all-in-all; is Spirit, 
 Life, Love, and man made in His image is spir- 
 itual. Of course God, Spirit, can have no sore throat 
 or headache, and man, who is the image and like- 
 ness of God, cannot have them either. How plain it 
 all is. " And then suddenly, " If man cannot have
 
 CHRISTMAS MORNING 861 
 
 them, of course Mrs. Johnson, in truth, has not had 
 them at all," and almost without thinking she ex- 
 claimed aloud: 
 
 " Why, Mrs. Johnson, in Christ, Truth, you have 
 no sore throat; you have no headache! You are 
 well!" 
 
 " What ? " asked a sleepy voice. 
 
 " I say in Christ, Truth, you are well." 
 
 Mrs. Johnson sat up and looked around. The 
 white tip on the mountain peak was now a long spire 
 many feet high. The early morning light had dis- 
 pelled the darkness, and the beauty of a mountain 
 sunrise was filling all th^ place. 
 
 " I must have dropped off to sleep," she said. 
 Then suddenly : " Why, my throat is not sore a bit, 
 and my head does not ache." 
 
 She looked up into Elizabeth's face and saw that 
 her eyes were closed as in prayer. Then the real- 
 ization of what had happened dawned upon her, and 
 she said softly as a great joy filled her heart: " Oh, 
 dearest, God has answered your prayer! It is won- 
 derful ! " 
 
 Elizabeth again took the little woman in her arms, 
 and for a long time they sat silently communing with 
 their own thoughts. Mrs. Johnson was the first to 
 break the silence: 
 
 " It was a beautiful Christmas present ! " she mur- 
 mured softly. 
 
 "For me, at least," said Elizabeth, with a look 
 of unutterable happiness on her face, " it has been 
 indeed a Christmas morning, for in my heart to-day 
 the Christ has indeed hoen Vorn." 
 
 Mrs. Johnson looked at her with questioning eyes.
 
 362 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Elizabeth caught the look, and, as she leaned over 
 and kissed her, said: 
 
 " Do you not see, dear heart, that as Christ, the 
 divine idea, is born anew in our consciousness, every 
 day is a Christmas?" 
 
 But now the camp is astir, and the captives, 
 clasped in each other's arms, draw back into the 
 shadow, as their captors awake and preparations 
 are made for the morning meal. The two native 
 women have lighted the fire, and soon the appetizing 
 aroma of the boiling coffee fills the cave. In spite 
 of their captivity, the missionaries were glad when 
 they were summoned to a breakfast consisting of cof- 
 fee, fish from the mountain stream, and rice cakes. 
 They came out into the opening in front of the cave, 
 and, with smiling faces, greeted their captors. The 
 native women eyed them with wonder, and the leader 
 the same villainous cutthroat who was with Moung 
 Than the day of the review remarked in an under- 
 tone to one of his companions, as he jerked his thumb 
 over his shoulder towards Elizabeth : 
 
 " She's a beauty ! She'll bring a big price ! " 
 
 " The foreign mah must have slept well," said one 
 of the women, as she handed around the food. 
 
 " Yes," replied Elizabeth, " we rested happy in the 
 thought of God." 
 
 The native women exchanged wondering glances. 
 To them her words meant nothing. Elizabeth caught 
 the glance and exclaimed : " You do not know what 
 I mean, do you? " 
 
 The woman shook her head. The men drew nearer 
 in a curious manner to catch the conversation.
 
 CHRISTMAS MORNING 363 
 
 " God is He whom we worship as you worship 
 Buddha only differently." 
 
 The women looked mystified. " There is no pa- 
 goda," said one. 
 
 " We need no pagoda," replied Elizabeth. " Our 
 God is everywhere. He is Spirit, and He protects 
 all His children.'* 
 
 A look of intelligence came into the woman's eyes 
 as she exclaimed : " Your god is a nat. He is the 
 spirit of the mountains. He makes the water and 
 the fishes." 
 
 Elizabeth thought of the words of the Apostle 
 Paul before the Athenians, and for several minutes 
 she did her best to explain that the Spirit whom they 
 ignorantly worshipped was the God whom she would 
 have them know in truth. They were dull of com- 
 prehension; but, with the new light that had come 
 to her, Elizabeth was able to explain the one Mind 
 sufficiently to sow into their thoughts the seed of 
 truth which should enable them to understand God 
 as infinite, all-power, all-presence, all-wisdom. 
 
 " I do not know where you learned all these won- 
 derful things," said Mrs. Johnson. " I never have 
 heard you talk like this before. You seem to speak 
 a new language." 
 
 *' I just seem to know it," was Elizabeth's reply. 
 " It must be the spirit of Truth, which Jesus said 
 should teach us all things. I seem to know God as 
 I never did before, and I feel that nevermore can I 
 be sad or alone. I seem to realize this omnipresence 
 of Spirit infinite Love." 
 
 Mrs. Johnson looked at her in amazement as she
 
 864 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 said slowly : " * Perfect love casteth out fear.' Have 
 you no fear? No fear of these men and what may 
 happen to us? " 
 
 " No. I am sure that because we have made the 
 Lord, which is our refuge, even the Most High, our 
 habitation, there shall no evil befall us. Surely 
 He shall deliver us from the snare of the fowler. 
 We have never injured these men, and they must 
 recognize it. As for us, let us realize that God's 
 man, the idea of Spirit, reflects only good, only 
 the one Mind, and that none of God's ideas can be 
 made a channel for error. Yes, dear, I am sure that 
 it will come out all right if we trust in God." 
 
 The meal was finished, and they arose to retire to 
 the cave. 
 
 " You can stay out in the sun if you want to," said 
 the leader gruffly. 
 
 " Oh, thank you," replied Elizabeth, with a smile. 
 " It is so good of you. Have you heard from the 
 city yet?" 
 
 The man shook his head. 
 
 " Have you sent word how much ransom you 
 
 wish?" 
 
 The man looked at her curiously, and then burst 
 into a laugh. " There is to be no ransom," he said. 
 
 " No ransom ! What do you mean ? " 
 
 Her heart seemed gripped with a great fear, and 
 she leaned eagerly forward. Mrs. Johnson's lips 
 moved, as though to ask a question, but it would not 
 come, and she grasped Elizabeth's hand fiercely. 
 
 The man turned to leave without replying, then 
 changed his mind.
 
 CHRISTMAS MORNING 365 
 
 *' You were not taken for ransom," he told her. 
 ** You were taken to prevent you from becoming the 
 Princess of Bajipur. It is for the good of the state. 
 You are to be removed from the borders." 
 
 At his words Elizabeth's heart sank within her, 
 but she put on a brave face, and said with a smile: 
 *' How foolish ! There is no danger of my becoming 
 the Princess of Bajipur. If that is the reason, why 
 should my companion suffer? She might at least 
 be ransomed." 
 
 " No one must know where you are, and we must 
 be paid for our work. The Khan of Thibet will pay 
 well. You will be the pearls of his harem." 
 
 He turned away as Mrs. Johnson fell to the ground 
 in a swoon. Elizabeth raised her tenderly, and the 
 native women came to her assistance. They bore her 
 within the cave and laid her gently on a mat. 
 
 " It would be a blessing," was Elizabeth's first 
 thought, " if she never revived." Then in a moment 
 it came to her : " What right have I to think such a 
 thing? God is her refuge. He is protecting her. 
 A moment ago it seemed as though my faith could 
 withstand any test; now I seem to have lost it com- 
 pletely." 
 
 Mrs. Johnson moved slightly. The color came 
 back to her face and she opened her eyes. For a 
 moment she looked about as though trying to collect 
 her thoughts, and then turned her face to the wall. 
 Elizabeth seemed to read her thoughts, and buried 
 her own face in her hands. She tried to pray, but 
 it seemed as though she could not. For some mo-
 
 366 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 ments she sat thus, and then her thoughts began to 
 take shape. 
 
 " It is just error trying to destroy the truth," 
 they ran. " It is impossible. Why should I feel any 
 worse than I did an hour ago? There is no change 
 in my condition. It only seems different. I was 
 expecting to be free and was hopeful. Now I seem 
 doomed to perpetual slavery, and I am despondent. 
 The spiritual truth is that I live and move and have 
 my being in God, and that no evil can come nigh me. 
 * Yea, though I walk through the valley of the 
 shadow of death, I will fear no evil.' " 
 
 She arose to her feet. " I will just know the truth ! 
 God made no evil, therefore it does not exist, and I 
 need not fear it." She burst into song : " To us a 
 child of Hope is born." It aroused Mrs. Johnson, 
 who turned and looked at her with open-eyed wonder. 
 It was not a song of despair. It was a song of praise 
 and joy. It aroused her to action, and she asked 
 as she arose : 
 
 " Have you really then no fear? " 
 
 " None ! For * He shall give His angels charge 
 over thee to keep thee in all thy ways.' In some 
 manner, in some way, we shall be freed from these 
 bonds and restored to freedom. I know it ! " 
 
 Even the natives were moved to wonder by her 
 actions. Could it really be that the spirit, which she 
 had told them about, was protecting her? Otherwise 
 how could she be happy and sing? They were a 
 rough and wicked lot. They had taken captives 
 before, but they were accustomed to tears, not songs. 
 Had she suddenly formed some plan to escape ? What
 
 CHRISTMAS MORNING 367 
 
 was it that had come over her? They redoubled 
 their vigilance, and when, along about noon, there 
 was a signal from the lookout on a distant crag, they 
 hurried the women into the cave, and put up the bar- 
 ricade. Even then Elizabeth had no feeling of ex- 
 citement. Nor was she really surprised when, half 
 an hour later, she heard voices outside, and among 
 them recognized that of Paul. 
 
 But Mrs. Johnson, who also recognized the voice, 
 was filled with ecstasy. She threw her arms about 
 Elizabeth, and was so overcome that, when the bar- 
 rier was removed and they were led forth into tho 
 light, she again fainted in Paul's arms. 
 
 As Paul greeted Elizabeth, he realized at once that 
 a change had come over her. He looked at her in 
 a questioning manner, which was answered by a 
 smile, as she exclaimed : " I had no fear. I knew we 
 were protected and that the eternal God is our 
 refuge, that ' underneath are the everlasting arms.' ' 
 
 That evening Paul sat alone with Colonel Holliday 
 at his headquarters. He had gone over the events 
 of the day, and had detailed the rescue of the ladies 
 and the utter collapse of the conspiracy. 
 
 " It was good work ! Good work ! " exclaimed the 
 colonel ; " and you are entitled to much credit. I 
 (''id not think that it was possible." 
 
 " And what is your opinion of a practical relig- 
 ion now?" asked Paul, with a quizzical smile. 
 " T)oes the Golden Rule and the Principle involved 
 strike vou as suffirientlv scientific to solve the ordi- 
 nary problems of life? " 
 
 "It seems to work; but wherein is it scientific?"
 
 368 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " Because there is no deviation either in the Prin- 
 ciple or rule involved. Love will cast out hate with 
 just as scientific a certainty as light dispels darkness, 
 or as four taken from eight will leave four." 
 
 " Well, I am sure I do not know much about this 
 sort of science, and I am not prepared to discuss the 
 practicability of your religion ; but as for you, Mr. 
 Anthony," and Colonel Holliday leaned forward in 
 his chair and fixed his eyes intently upoo him, " you 
 are a wonder I "
 
 CHAPTER XXIV 
 
 BEAPING THE HAKVEST 
 
 THE return of Elizabeth and Mrs. Johnson was 
 the occasion of great rejoicing at the palace. In 
 fact it was the cause of rejoicing throughout official 
 circles, as it proved the total collapse of the con- 
 spiracy. When the news of their return was carried 
 to Prince Smdhu by Sofia, he at once demanded to 
 see Paul; but Major O'Keefe had given orders th.it 
 under no consideration was Paul to be admitted to 
 the sick-chamber. Sindhu demanded to know the 
 reason for nch an order, but the only information 
 Vouchsafed by the well trained army nurse was that 
 it was " the -doctor's orders." 
 
 " Why c.nnot I see Mr. Anthony as well as my 
 sister?" he demanded. 
 
 " I can't say, sir," replied the nurse. " I only 
 know Mr. Anthony's to be kept out, sir." 
 
 As a result Prince Sindhu had to be satisfied with 
 expressing his appreciation of Paul's work by a mes- 
 sage through Sofia, which she was only too glad to 
 carry. 
 
 " I do not know why the surgeon has forbidden you 
 admission to Sindhu," she said, " unless it is that he 
 j afraid you may cure him as quickly as you did Mr. 
 
 369
 
 870 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Lombard; but Sindhu does not wish to disobey OP 
 ders, and asks that you will excuse him." 
 
 " No excuses are necessary, Princess. I suppose 
 that the surgeon thinks that I may excite his patient, 
 although he denies that I might soothe him. I trust 
 he will not forbid Miss Raymond admission, for I 
 am certain her presence will do your brother good." 
 
 Sofia smiled knowingly. " I am sure, too." Un- 
 wittingly she allowed a little sigh to escape her, as she 
 said : " What a great healer of wounds is love ! " 
 
 Paul purposely professed to misunderstand her as 
 he replied : " Yes, divine love is the universal remedy 
 for all the needs of mankind." 
 
 " I was thinking of human love." 
 
 " Human love, Princess, is but a faint reflection 
 of the divine ; but, faint as it is, it is only as we 
 come to realize this fact that we get the greatest 
 enjoyment and comfort out of human affection. To 
 love one's neighbor absolutely as oneself is to reflect 
 perfectly divine Love the one Mind. Love for 
 each other, as well as love for God, enlarges, enriches 
 and purifies mankind. In this way Love does heal 
 our wounds ; our pains are eased and our fears as- 
 suaged even by what we are pleased to term human 
 love." 
 
 Sofia's eyes became brighter as he spoke, and she 
 drank in every word. " It is a beautiful thought, 
 Mr. Anthony, and if human love is such a reflection 
 as you say, it, too, must be eternal." 
 
 " It certainly must, Princess. Love, true love, 
 born of the admiration of goodness and purity re- 
 flected by another, is certainly spiritual, and spirit
 
 REAPING THE HARVEST 371 
 
 never dies. Marriages that result from such love &A 
 this are happy. Where both husband and wife are 
 pure, tender and strong, there will be perfect har- 
 mony; and what is love but the daily reflection of 
 God, good, of harmony of thought and action ; as the 
 poet has so aptly put it : ' Two souls with but a 
 single thought ; two hearts that beat as one.' " 
 
 They were seated on a wide divan in Sofia's draw- 
 ing-room. She leaned forward, with one hand resting 
 on the back of the divan, and, as he ceased speaking, 
 she said : " Once before, Mr. Anthony, I asked you 
 if you thought Miss Raymond, beincr a Christian, 
 would wed my brother, who is a Buddhist. In the 
 light of what you have just said, you do not think 
 that such a marriage would be happy, is not that 
 what you mean? " 
 
 He did not reply immediately, and she leaned 
 toward him still farther, and awaited breathlessly his 
 reply. It seemed as though he must hear the wild 
 beating of her heart, which sent the blood surging 
 through her arteries with the intensity of her emo- 
 tion. At last he said : 
 
 " I cannot answer for Miss Raymond ; but to me 
 it seems that unless there were perfect unity of 
 thought and purpose between man and wife, they 
 would not reach that harmony so essential to a happy 
 marriage. True love expresses the absolute reflec- 
 tion of the one Mind, a reflection unclouded by a 
 single false belief. So-called human love, born of 
 passion or sentiment, also depends upon harmony, 
 even for its temporal existence. How, then, can a 
 marriage be happy harmonious when there
 
 372 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 would be natural discord on the subject which is of 
 the highest import to mankind, the Science of 
 being? How could two individuals live harmoniously 
 where one believed in God and the other in no God? " 
 " But, Mr. Anthony," exclaimed Sofia, with a 
 vehemence entirely unusual to her, " after what he 
 has learned, after what he has seen done by you, 
 
 how can he help believing in God ? " 
 " Ask yourself, Princess." 
 
 And now it was Paul who awaited anxiously 
 a reply. Was it possible that so pronounced a 
 heathen as Mrs. Johnson had once called Sofia could 
 have laid aside her beliefs, and come to recognize God, 
 
 and not only to recognize Him, but to wonder 
 how any one could doubt Him? 
 
 " Ask yourself, Princess," repeated Paul. " Can 
 you help believing in God ? " 
 
 " Indeed I cannot. And I would know more of 
 Him. I would have the understanding. I have one 
 of your Bibles. I have read it as I have the sacred 
 books of other religions ; but now I would be able 
 to read it with the understanding which comes from 
 this new light. I have read : * Blessed are the pure 
 in heart, for they shall see God.' Do you think that 
 I could ever be that ? " 
 
 " Jesus told us to * be perfect, even as our Father 
 in heaven is perfect.' If he had not thought it pos- 
 sible, he would not have laid such a command upon 
 us. In the same Sermon on the Mount, he said: 
 c Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the king- 
 dom of heaven,' which he taught is within us, 
 within every human consciousness. They are poor in
 
 REAPING THE HARVEST 373 
 
 spirit who are earnestly striving to know more of 
 Truth; the receptive thought. Princess, you have 
 the desire, and you certainly may see God. Fear 
 not. Only believe ! " 
 
 " And will you help me? Will you teach me? " 
 
 " All that I am able ; and I will read to you from 
 the Bible and my text-book till such time as you have 
 one of your own." 
 
 He arose to go, and, as he did so, extended his 
 hand : "' You have made me very happy, Princess. 
 I trust your brother, too, may see the great light." 
 
 " Oh, I feel that he must ; and that reminds me 
 of the message which caused me to send for you. 
 He asked what you thought he should do with those 
 young men who tried to carry me away. What pun- 
 ishment should be meted out to them ? " 
 
 " Tell your brother that if I were he, I should 
 * heap coals of fire upon their heads.' ' 
 
 Sofia could scarcely believe her ears. She looked 
 up into his face, over which had spread a kindly 
 smile. 
 
 " That would be horrible ! " she exclaimed. 
 " Surely I do not understand you." 
 
 " The Bible teaches that if we return good for 
 evil, we shall heap coals of fire upon the heads of 
 our enemies. It is this kind of fire I would use. 
 This is my message to your brother : * Love your 
 enemies ; bless them that curse you ; do good to 
 them that hate you, and pray for them which despite- 
 fully use you and persecute you.' Free the young 
 men, and thus destroy your enemies by making 
 friends of them."
 
 374 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " Do you think that he will do it? " 
 
 " Perhaps if he will not on my advice, he will on 
 that of Miss Raymond; for I am sure she will give 
 him the same advice. It is not only Christian but 
 scientific, for Love destroys hate just as surely as 
 light destroys darkness." 
 
 He turned to the door. 
 
 " And when will you begin to teach me from your 
 wonderful book? " asked Sofia. 
 
 " Whenever you are ready." 
 
 When Paul reached his own apartments, he found 
 several visitors. Captain Shway was there to ask 
 what was to be done with the conspirators. Paul 
 sent him to the princess. Oo Toung-lay and Mr. 
 Lombard were there to congratulate him on the suc- 
 cess of his mission to the mountains, and to ask 
 when they might come in and study their lessons. 
 
 " Make it to-night," said Paul. " Say along 
 about eight o'clock, and, if it suits you, we will study 
 every evening at the same hour as long as we remain 
 here. I am expecting a call from Captain Ormonde 
 to-night, but if he comes over, we will invite him 
 to stay. Some of these army men certainly need to 
 hear the word." 
 
 These visitors had only just left when Dhuleep 
 Mingh announced a lady. What was Paul's surprise 
 upon rising to greet his visitor to discover Nora. 
 
 " You will pardon my intrusion," she said by way 
 of greeting, " but something has happened which I 
 feel you must know. As it was partially my fault 
 that it occurred, I felt it my duty to tell you. There 
 is another conspiracy on foot."
 
 REAPING THE HARVEST 375 
 
 ** You surprise me," exclaimed Paul. " I thought 
 we had given the conspirators such a lesson that they 
 would behave themselves from now on. But sit down. 
 Let us talk it over." 
 
 " This is not that kind of a conspiracy, Mr. An- 
 thony. This is a conspiracy against you, and the 
 conspirators are persons whom you never would sus- 
 pect." 
 
 " Well ! Well ! This is serious, that is, if they 
 are persons whom I would never suspect. Now sup- 
 posing that I should name the persons. That would 
 make it less serious, would it not, Miss Nora? " 
 
 " I do not see how." 
 
 " If I could name the conspirators, it would indi- 
 cate that I could guess at the cause of the conspiracy 
 and thwart it." 
 
 " True. I had not thought of that. But you 
 would never guess these." 
 
 " I will have just one try at it. Now tell me, is 
 not one a doctor and the other a clergyman? " 
 
 '* Sure, Mr. Anthony, how could you ever guess ? " 
 
 " Because, in spite of the fact that one of them 
 is doing his best to cure the world of sickness, and 
 the other is doing his best to heal the world of sin, 
 they unite on a common ground to prevent any other 
 person from doing what each of them is trying to 
 do, unless that person goes about it in exactly the 
 same way that they have been doing for the last 
 fifteen hundred years, during all of which time, in 
 spite of the doctor and the preacher, the world has 
 been getting worse, both as regards sickness and sin, 
 
 " The conspiracy against me in Annakan is only
 
 376 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 a part of the same conspiracy that is being planned 
 and put into execution against men and women in 
 my position all over the world. If you were likely 
 to have relations with more than one doctor or more 
 than one preacher, I might have had trouble in guess- 
 ing who they were. As it is, I know they must be 
 your father and Elder Meredith." 
 
 Nora listened to him in the greatest surprise. 
 
 " But why should they wish to injure you? " she 
 asked. 
 
 " They do not. Personally they have not the 
 slightest thing against me. It is the thing which I 
 represent that they are fighting; and each of them 
 is honestly doing what he thinks is right. That is 
 the funny part of it." 
 
 " I believe you're right ! " 
 
 " I know I am right," continued Paul. " And 
 the strange thing about it is that your father does 
 not care how much sickness I overcome if I will 
 only admit that I did not do it through prayer ; and 
 Elder Meredith does not care how much sin I help 
 destroy if I will only admit that sin is truth instead 
 of error; and neither of them cares how much I in- 
 vade the other's territory." 
 
 Nora laughed heartily. " Faith, it looks that 
 way," she said ; " but now that you know who the 
 conspirators are, what do you think they propose 
 to do?" 
 
 " I know that it has something to do with Prince 
 Sindhu, for I am forbidden his room." 
 
 " Sure, it's a shame ! " exclaimed Nora angrily ; 
 ** and they want to drive you out of Bajipur by tell-
 
 REAPING THE HARVEST 377 
 
 ing Prince Sindhu that you are well, that you 
 are not a proper person for young ladies to know. 
 It's a shame ! " 
 
 " Have no fear for me, Miss Nora. The shafts of 
 malice will strike harmlessly, or worse still, like a 
 boomerang, will rebound against those who hurl 
 them." 
 
 " I wish I could see things a? you do, Mr. Anthony. 
 You remind me of Elizabeth, the darling, who 
 hasn't even an angry thought against me after the 
 way I treated her. She just said it was error using 
 me, and it wasn't really me at all who thought I hated 
 her. Faith, I told her again, as I've told her before, 
 if any one in this benighted land ever gets to heaven, 
 she'll be that one; and I think you'll go over the 
 same route." 
 
 Paul smiled at Nora's quaint expression as he re- 
 marked : 
 
 " You seem to have a rather vague idea of where 
 heaven is located." 
 
 Her face grew serious : " I'm afraid I have, Mr. 
 Anthony ; but still I hope to find my way there some 
 time." 
 
 Her serious manner had a similar effect upon Paul, 
 who looked at her earnestly as he thought to himself : 
 
 " Here is another hungry heart who knows not 
 where to turn for the bread of life." Aloud he said: 
 
 " The only person who ever told us exactly where 
 the kingdom of heaven is located was Jesus. He 
 said : * The kingdom of heaven is within you.' That 
 does not seem so very far away, does it? " 
 
 " No, but how am I to find it? "
 
 378 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " Jesus said to search the Scriptures ; and also, 
 that to know God and the truth was eternal life. In 
 the Bible you will find it all. Sometimes it is hard 
 to understand, but there is a little book, which I shall 
 be glad to show you, that will unlock the Scriptures 
 and make them plain." 
 
 " Do you think that men like father and Elder 
 Meredith have the kingdom of heaven in them ? Sure, 
 they don't show it." 
 
 " Very few of us do until we begin to reflect divine 
 Love. However, we must not judge them. Each, 
 I am sure, is acting according to his highest light." 
 
 " Faith, it's kind of you to say that. I'll see you 
 again in a day or two. I'm going home now to see if 
 I can't find some of that same kingdom." 
 
 " The thought that prompted you to ask Miss 
 Raymond's forgiveness, and to warn me of the seem- 
 ing evil, are proofs to me that you will find a good 
 deal of it." 
 
 " If I do, it'll all be because of the kind words you 
 spoke to me the other morning." 
 
 As she departed, Paul thought to himself : " ' The 
 kingdom of heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman 
 took and hid in three measures of meal.' How long 
 before the whole world will be leavened by the leaven 
 of love? "
 
 CHAPTER XXV 
 
 ELIZABETH AND SINDHU 
 
 WHEN Sofia returned to Sindhu's room to carry 
 Paul's message, she found Elizabeth waiting for her. 
 
 ** I felt that I must come and see your brother," 
 she explained, as the two young women greeted each 
 other affectionately. " Nora told me that they would 
 not let Mr. Anthony visit him, but that there were 
 no orders against me." 
 
 " No," replied Sofia, '* Mr. Anthony seems a per- 
 sona non grata to Major O'Keefe." 
 
 " Likewise to Elder Meredith. Why is it that 
 people take such strange prejudices?" 
 
 " And especially against so good a man as Mr. 
 Anthony! I cannot understand, Bess, how any one 
 could hear him talk about God and His goodness, and 
 not be convinced of his honesty of purpose as well as 
 the truth about God and man." 
 
 So unexpected were Sofia's words that they filled 
 Elizabeth with astonishment, at the same time bring- 
 ing to her a great joy. 
 
 " Oh, Princess," she exclaimed, " do you really be- 
 fieve? Do you believe in our God and His Christ?" 
 
 *How could I doubt?" 
 
 m And yet you did when I talked with you ! "
 
 380 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " True, my Bess v but you did not do the things 
 you taught. You did no works." 
 
 Elizabeth bowed her head. " ' By their fruits ye 
 shall know them/ " she quoted. " Truly, Princess, I 
 begin to see that words without works are /alueless 
 in this land, where nothing is taken for granteJ. and 
 where those who seek must be shown. If this land is 
 to be Christianized it must be by demonstration, not 
 by argument. It is practice, not preaching that is 
 needed. Now as never before do I appreciate the 
 words of James when he said : ' But wilt thou know, 
 O vain man, that faith without works is dead? For 
 RS the body without the spirit is dead, so faith with- 
 out works is dead also.' ' 
 
 *' Why do you send missionaries out here who can~ 
 not do these works ? " asked Sofia. 
 
 " Because we seem to have none who can. Mr. An- 
 thony is the only person I ever knew who could, ever* 
 in a measure, do the works Jesus admonished his fol- 
 lowers to do." 
 
 " There must be others. I hear him tell of great 
 churches full of them." 
 
 " Yes, Princess, there are ; but I for one have al- 
 ways scoffed at these people. I thought they were 
 unbalanced or worse. I even thought them blasphe- 
 mous." 
 
 " But you believe now, Bess. Can you do the 
 works? " 
 
 Elizabeth's heart bounded as she thought of that 
 early Christmas morning on the mountain. " I can 
 do more than I did, Princess, and I am striving daily 
 for more understanding, but I am so glad that you,
 
 ELIZABETH AND SINDHU 881 
 
 too, have found the truth." She hesitated a moment, 
 and then asked : " And your brother, does he 
 believe? " 
 
 " I fear not ; he chose the doctor instead of Mr. 
 Anthony and his God. I am sure however, that he 
 will believe. I am praying that he may." 
 
 " And I, too, Princess. If we pray, believing, our 
 prayers will surely be answered." 
 
 " Why are you praying for Sindhu ? " asked Sofia, 
 
 " Why not ? He is a noble young man, and I 
 would that he might also come into this great light, 
 this great love ! " 
 
 Sofia had not yet come to fully understand, and 
 she looked at Elizabeth with a questioning glance. 
 Finally she asked: 
 
 " Do you love him, that you pray for him ? " 
 
 It was now Elizabeth's turn to be surprised. She 
 did not know just how to answer. She could not 
 easily explain to Sofia her feelings, but she finally 
 answered : " I am trying to love all mankind. Our 
 great Master said to love one another; and in this 
 way I love all God's children." 
 
 " What do you mean by love? " 
 
 Elizabeth started to reply and then stopped. 
 Surely this was a hard question. Sofia noted her 
 hesitation and said: 
 
 " Mr. Anthony says that to love is to reflect God, 
 
 the one Mind, Spirit; that when those who are 
 
 dear to each other do this they will be in perfect 
 
 harmony ; their souls will have but one thought, and 
 
 they will be as one. This, he says, is true love." 
 
 "Did he tell you that?"
 
 882 PALL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " Yes. And he said that true love was born of 
 goodness and purity and must be spiritual. Is that 
 the way you love my brother? " 
 
 " I cannot tell, Princess, but, oh, I wish that he 
 might come to know the true God." 
 
 " And I, too," murmured Sofia as she placed her 
 arm about Elizabeth. " In this we are of one mind ; 
 and I know that I love you." 
 
 Elizabeth's reply was a kiss. 
 
 " Now let us go to my brother. He will be so glad 
 to see you." 
 
 Together they entered the sick man's room. Sindhu 
 lay perfectly still with his eyes fixed on the ceiling. 
 So pale and changed did he look and so quiet did he 
 lie, that for a moment Elizabeth's heart was filled 
 with fear. He had heard them enter, and, as they 
 approached his bedside, he turned his eyes in greet- 
 ing, while the first smile of days rested on his face. 
 
 With more strength than he had manifested since 
 he was wounded, he extended his hand, while the nurse 
 drew back to the other side of the room. " It is so 
 good of you to come and see a wounded man," he 
 said. " If you knew how I had hungered for a sight 
 of your bright face, I know that you would have 
 come sooner." 
 
 " Indeed I would have come sooner, anyway, had 
 I known that they would have let me see you." 
 
 " They are a little strict. Why, they will not even 
 let me see Mr. Anthony to thank him for his part in 
 rescuing you." 
 
 " I am sure that he understands," said Sofia, " and 
 he sent you a message, too." I
 
 ELIZABETH AND SINDHU 383 
 
 " Oh, yes, I know ! The punishment for the con- 
 spirators, for doubt not, Eliz I mean Miss Ray- 
 mond, that they shall be severely punished for their 
 part in this affair, and for the pain and anguish they 
 have caused you. What is Mr. Anthony's message,, 
 Sofia?" 
 
 " He said he would * heap coals of fire upon their 
 heads.' " 
 
 Sofia glanced at Elizabeth, and saw at once by the 
 amused smile on her face that she had grasped the 
 real intent of Paul's *yords. 
 
 "Excellent! Excellent!" exclaimed Sindhu. "I 
 could have thought of nothing better. Just wait till 
 I am able to be up ! " 
 
 " If you will carry out Mr. Anthony's suggestion 
 in the manner he proposes, you will not have to wait 
 till you are up. Here is the rest of his message: 
 ' Love your enemies ; bless them that curse you ; do 
 good to them that hate you ' ; 
 
 "What?" interrupted Sindhu in the greatest 
 amazement, and attempting to rise. " What ; do 
 good to them that have tried to overthrow my rule 
 and steal away the woman I love? He is mocking 
 me!" 
 
 His exertions proved too much for him and he 
 sank back on the bed. 
 
 Elizabeth had stepped quickly to his bedside. She 
 had heard his words, but recognized that this was no 
 time for foolish sentiment. As he sank back she 
 placed her hand gently on his forehead, saying: 
 
 " Do not excite yourself, Prince. You misunder- 
 stand. Will you let me explain? "
 
 384 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 The touch of her hand thrilled, but quieted him. 
 
 TOT a moment he allowed his eyes to seek her face, 
 
 .and then, taking her hand in his, he carried it to his 
 
 lips. Sofia quickly perceived that they were better 
 
 .alone, and withdrew, cautioning the nurse not to dis- 
 
 . iurb them as long as it was not necessary. 
 
 t, u Forgive my outburst," the wounded man said 
 
 after a pause of some minutes, during which he still 
 
 retained her hand, " but these men must be punished." 
 
 " Yes," replied Elizabeth, " they must be punished. 
 And that is what Mr. Anthony meant when he said he 
 would ' heap coals of fire upon their heads.' ' 
 
 " But how can I * heap coals of fire upon their 
 heads ' if I forgive them? " 
 
 " A very wise king once said that by the very for- 
 giving of our enemies we should heap coals of fire 
 upon their heads. That is what Mr. Anthony meant." 
 
 " But they might do the same thing over again." 
 
 " I am sure that they will not. See how kind 
 Moung Kai Yang was when Mr. Anthony talked to 
 him, and how anxious he was to bring us back. Can 
 not you see that if Mr. Anthony had not destroyed 
 this enemy by making a friend of him, I might even 
 now be locked up in some mountain cave or on my 
 way to Thibet, for force would have been of small 
 ".vail." 
 
 At the mention of her imprisonment he clasped her 
 hand more firmly, and as she ceased speaking asked: 
 " Do you wish me to forgive them, Mee Mee? Do 
 you not wish them punished for the evil they have 
 done? " 
 
 " It is not of them I am thinking at all. It is of
 
 ELIZABETH AND SINDHU 385 
 
 you. Can you not see what a noble act it will be ta 
 free these men? Their offense was really not against 
 the state, but against you, and me," she added 
 after a pause. " If you punish them, you will create 
 discord in your realm, as many will side with them 
 against me, who am a foreigner. If you liberate 
 them, it will destroy the very weapons which their 
 friends would seek to use against you. Be magnani- 
 mous, Prince Sindhu, and forgive them. This very 
 deed will, I am sure, aid in your recovery." 
 
 He looked at her long and earnestly, still holding 
 her hand. She could see that he was thinking deeply. 
 At last he spoke : 
 
 " Do you think that Mr. Anthony is a greater man 
 than I? " 
 
 The question was so unexpected that it startled her, 
 and for a moment the blood rushed to her cheeks 
 and her hand trembled in his. Quickly recovering 
 herself, she replied: 
 
 " It depends upon how you handle this question. 
 This same wise king, Solomon, declared that he who 
 * ruleth his spirit is greater than he who taketh a city.' 
 If you are able to govern your spirit, to put away 
 your anger, you will have done better than Mr. An- 
 thony, because your training has been the other 
 way." 
 
 " Still, Mr. Anthony is a great man." 
 
 " He would tell you, Prince Sindhu, that he alone 
 is great who reflects the greatness, the wisdom, the 
 love of God." 
 
 " I will free these men, Miss Raymond, if you ask 
 it?"
 
 386 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " You should free them because it is right, Prince 
 Sindhu." 
 
 He closed his eyes for several minutes. Then open- 
 ing them he asked : " Do you know why these men 
 tried to kill Mr. Anthony and why they abducted 
 you?" 
 
 " Yes, I think I do ; but they had a wrong idea." 
 
 " As regards Mr. Anthony, possibly so, but not as 
 regards yourself. They abducted you to prevent me 
 from asking you to be my wife." 
 
 " No," corrected Elizabeth, " to prevent me from 
 marrying you." 
 
 " But, Miss Raymond, Mee Mee, you will marry 
 me when I ask it, and I am asking you now, although 
 I had not intended to do so until I was well. You will 
 marry me, heathen though you think me ? " 
 
 Again he seized her hand and attempted to rise. 
 
 " You must not excite yourself, Prince, or you will 
 be a long time getting well ; but you must not ask me 
 to answer your question now. You have known me 
 less than a month. You know nothing about me, and 
 yet you seek to bind yourself to me for life. Your 
 ways are not my ways. Your thoughts are not my 
 thoughts. You know " 
 
 " I know but one thing," he exclaimed, impatiently 
 interrupting her, " and that is that I love you. In 
 the Orient we love soon, or love not at all ; but I can 
 wait for your answer, if you will only say that you 
 love me. You do love me, Elizabeth ? " 
 
 She was sure the question would come. She had 
 thought it over for days. Yet now it was asked, she 
 found herself no more prepared to answer it than the
 
 ELIZABETH AND SINDHU 38T 
 
 first time she had considered it. She admired the 
 man and she trusted him, but she knew that in him 
 there was something lacking. He failed to inspire 
 within her that holier feeling of love which she felt 
 every man had the right to expect from the woman he 
 made his wife. Even with the newer and clearer 
 sense of life and love that had come to her in the past 
 few days, she was unable to describe to her own satis- 
 faction what this something was which she missed in 
 him. All this flashed through her mind while he lay 
 there waiting for her answer, and the best reply she 
 could make was : 
 
 " I do not know." 
 
 There was an expression of wonderment in his eyes 
 as he interrogatively repeated her words : " You do 
 not know ? " 
 
 " No, Prince Sindhu, I do not know. I admire you 
 as a man. I respect you as a wise ruler. I esteem 
 you as a friend, and I love you as a brother, whom I 
 would so gladly see turn to the one God. I am pray- 
 ing for you, and I am trying to know that you will 
 be led into the light. I would make many sacrifice* 
 for you, but something is lacking to make me love 
 you as I feel a wife should love a husband." 
 
 " Perhaps it is my religion ! " he exclaimed. " I 
 will even give up my religion and become a Christian, 
 if it will help you to love me." 
 
 " Men do not become Christians from such mo- 
 tives, Prince Sindhu. If you were to give up, or try 
 to give up your beliefs just to win me, I should 
 despise you." 
 
 Sindhu again closed his eyes and uttered a faint
 
 388 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 groan, while his face became drawn with pain. In an 
 instant Elizabeth forgot everything but his suffer- 
 ing, and leaning over him asked : " Where is the 
 pain?" 
 
 " In my heart as well as in my wound," he replied 
 bitterly. " I should have known better." 
 
 " Would you not like me to help you ? " she asked, 
 ignoring the bitterness in his speech. " Would you 
 not like me to pray for you? " 
 
 " Will you ? " he asked, and the bitterness had left 
 his voice. 
 
 " I shall be glad to." 
 
 " Are your prayers also healing prayers? " 
 
 " I hope so," was her earnest reply. 
 
 " If your God can heal me of my wounds, the one 
 in my breast and the greater one in my heart, I think 
 that I might believe in Him." 
 
 Again he closed his eyes while a spasm of pain 
 passed over his face. Elizabeth seated herself by his 
 bedside and bowed her head in prayer realizing, 
 as best she could, the perfect man in God's image and 
 likeness, against whom the seeming power of evil could 
 in no wise prevail. For a long time she sat thus. 
 Several times Sindhu opened his eyes and looked at 
 her, and as he looked a kindlier feeling took posses- 
 sion of him, and he forgot his pain in the contempla- 
 tion of the act of leniency which Paul and Elizabeth 
 had urged him to perform. He did not know that he 
 had lost himself in sleep, even for a moment, but 
 when he again opened his eyes Elizabeth was leaning 
 over him. 
 
 As their eyes met, he smiled at her with a different
 
 ELIZABETH AND SINDHU 38 
 
 expression from any which she had ever seen upon his 
 face. Reaching over and taking her hand, he said: 
 " Tell my sister to give orders to liberate the con- 
 spirators."
 
 CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 THE LAST ENEMY OVERCOME 
 
 A WEEK had elapsed the week allowed by Major 
 O'Keefe for Prince Sindhu to recover sufficiently to 
 be apprised of the doings of Paul Anthony. Thanks 
 to the good work of Elizabeth and the nursing of 
 Sofia, he had experienced no more sinking spells, and 
 was now able to be up and about his apartments. 
 
 Contrary to the prediction of the surgeon, Mr. 
 Lombard had suffered no relapse; neither had an 
 abscess formed, and each night he and the others met 
 in Paul's room to study. These goings and comings 
 had been noted by Elder Meredith, and it had been 
 observed that on several occasions Paul had been vis- 
 ited by Sofia and Elizabeth. One evening, Elder 
 Meredith had also reported to the major that he had 
 seen Nora coming out of Paul's room. The major 
 would hardly believe it ; but when, on the succeeding 
 night, he saw her leaving with Captain Ormonde, he 
 was completely at a loss to understand. When he 
 asked her the occasion of her visit, she had refused to 
 tell him, unless he promised to break his pact with 
 Elder Meredith. After a somewhat stormy interview, 
 he left her in anger, declaring that she, too, was hyp- 
 motized. Then he decided that it was time to act, and 
 
 390
 
 THE LAST ENEMY OVERCOME 391 
 
 started for Elder Meredith, having determined that 
 they would go at once and apprise Prince Sindhu of 
 their discoveries. Upon arriving at the apartments 
 of the missionaries, he found everything in commo- 
 tion over the serious and somewhat sudden illness of 
 Reverend Johnson. 
 
 Ever since the abduction of his wife, Mr. Johnson 
 had been ailing. The twenty-four hours of suspense 
 had so affected his nervous system, that, even after 
 his wife's return, he had not seemed to recover. For 
 a couple of days he paid little attention to his ailment, 
 thinking it would pass away, but when he continued 
 to grow worse instead of better, he decided to place 
 himself under the doctor's care. 
 
 " Why do you not have a talk with Mr. Anthony? " 
 his wife had asked. 
 
 Instead of replying, he had looked at her with such 
 an expression of surprise that for a moment she was 
 nonplussed. But, although timid in most instances, 
 Mrs. Johnson was not easily abashed once she had 
 made up her mind. 
 
 " You need not look at me like that," she said. 
 " You know what he did for the lame boy and what 
 he did for old Mr. Toung-lay, and it is much more 
 consistent for Christians to be healed by prayers than 
 by drugs." 
 
 " Not such prayers as Mr. Anthony's ! " he ex- 
 claimed. " I feel satisfied that his work is nothing 
 but hypnotism." 
 
 " Is that any worse than morphine, David? Jesus 
 did not use either." 
 
 He looked at her indignantly
 
 392 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " If you do not like Mr. Anthony's prayers," con- 
 tinued Mrs. Johnson, " let Elizabeth pray for you. 
 Her faith, or understanding, or whatever you are a 
 mind to call it, was sufficient to cure my sore throat 
 on the mountain." Then after a moment's pause: 
 " Or perhaps you have faith enough to cure your- 
 self." 
 
 " I am sure I have not ! " was his emphatic reply. 
 " Nor do I think any one else has. I am going to see 
 Major O'Keefe." 
 
 And he did. In spite of the fact that he was in 
 Burma for the sole purpose of converting the Bur- 
 mese to a belief in God and Jesus Christ, and to in- 
 duce them to entrust their immortal souls to the 
 promises of the Bible, he had not himself sufficient 
 faith in the truths of what he was teaching and 
 preaching to trust even so insignificant a thing as 
 a case of nerves to the healing power of the Word. 
 
 Major O'Keefe gave him a prescription because he 
 demanded it, but told him that all he needed was to 
 quit worrying about himself. 
 
 " There is nothing the matter with you, man dear, 
 but your nerves," the surgeon had told him. " If 1 
 could only cut them out that would be the end of it, 
 but I can't, so you just keep quiet and you'll be all 
 right." 
 
 But when Major O'Keefe reached the missionaries' 
 quarters this afternoon he found that Mr. Johnson, 
 instead of being all right, had become suddenly worse 
 and had sent for Elder Meredith. The surgeon 
 hastened to the sick man's bedside and found him in
 
 THE LAST ENEMY OVERCOME 393 
 
 terrible agony. A hasty diagnosis disclosed an acute 
 attack of appendicitis. 
 
 " It's developed into a bad case," said Major 
 O'Keefe. " Sure, the only cure is an operation, but 
 I suppose you'll not submit to that until everything 
 else has failed." 
 
 Elizabeth, too, had heard of Mr. Johnson's sudden 
 illness and had hurried to his bedside. At the word 
 appendicitis she was seized with a nameless fear. In 
 a moment her thoughts went back to the time when 
 another surgeon had pronounced a similar sentence 
 upon George Andrews and proceeded to execute it. 
 
 " Oh, do not let him perform an operation ! " she 
 exclaimed to Mrs. Johnson ; " there must be some 
 other way." 
 
 " Doctor O'Keefe says not." 
 
 " But doctors often disagree. It was only a few 
 months ago that I heard an old and learned physician 
 say that he would never perform an operation for 
 appendicitis. He declared that if a person could get 
 well with an operation, he could get well without it. 
 His simple prescription was turpentine, with which 
 he declared that he had cured many cases." 
 
 Surgeon O'Keefe laughed when he heard what she 
 had said. 
 
 " Nonsense ! " he exclaimed. " If the operation is 
 performed soon enough, there is comparatively little 
 danger, but if blood poison once sets in there is no 
 hope." 
 
 " Why do you not ask Mr. Anthony to help him? M 
 suggested Elizabeth.
 
 " Because," replied Mrs. Johnson, " neither he nor 
 Elder Meredith will hear of it." 
 
 " What has Elder Meredith to say about it? " 
 
 " Nothing. But David is largely influenced by 
 what he says. And, besides, he has faith in Major 
 O'Keefe and none in Mr. Anthony." 
 
 " Nor in God ! " said Elizabeth as she turned 
 sadly away. 
 
 An hour later Mr. Johnson was so much worse, 
 that it was very evident that, unless heroic treatment 
 of some sort were resorted to, he would pass away. 
 Again his wife besought him with tears in her eyes 
 to let her call in Paul, but he would not. 
 
 " I am certain that my only hope lies in an opera- 
 tion ! " he declared between the spasms of pain. 
 
 " And the sooner it is performed the better ! " 
 argued Elder Meredith. " It will take something 
 more than hypnotism to cure this." 
 
 " But not more than the power of God ! " ex- 
 claimed Elizabeth. 
 
 " Yes, more than the power of God ! " ej aculated 
 Major O'Keefe, " unless He uses His power through 
 the knowledge of the surgeon." 
 
 And so the advice of the surgeon given with an 
 honest and conscientious desire to save the life which 
 God gave and which He alone could create and sus- 
 tain ; advice given with the best understanding the 
 surgeon had prevailed, and an operation was de- 
 termined upon. It was the middle of the afternoon 
 when it was performed, and after it was over Sur- 
 geon O'Keefe declared it to be one of the most suc- 
 cessful he had ever conducted.
 
 THE LAST ENEMY OVERCOME 395 
 
 "Will he live, Doctor?" asked Mrs. Johnson 
 through her tears, as she followed the doctor outside 
 the door. 
 
 " I cannot tell before morning, but his chances are 
 much better. It is one of the most successful opera- 
 tions I ever conducted." 
 
 " But it will not be successful if he dies ? " 
 
 Major O'Keefe looked up in surprise at her ig- 
 norance. " The operation has been successfully per- 
 formed, madam," he declared with dignity, " even 
 though blood poison should now set in and he should 
 not recover." 
 
 " Then what was the use of the operation? " 
 
 Major O'Keefe cleared his throat pompously. 
 " Mind, I don't say he will not recover. I simply say 
 that the operation, as an operation, has been suc- 
 cessful whether he now lives or dies. I found what 
 I expected. The appendix has been removed and the 
 pus cleaned out. If some other complication sets in, 
 that will be another question." 
 
 " Not to me ! " exclaimed Mrs. Johnson, and her 
 eyes snapped through her tears. " Unless he gets 
 well, the operation was not a success." 
 
 The major was about to reply, but TV as forestalled 
 by Elder Meredith. 
 
 " My dear Mrs. Johnson," he said, " the doctor 
 means he has taken away the diseased parts and 
 nature must now do the rest. Your husband is now 
 in God's hands." 
 
 " And so he was before, Elder Meredith. And if 
 you and I had the faith we should have, we would not 
 have needed the surgeon at all."
 
 Elder Meredith held up his hands deprecatingly, 
 but Mrs. Johnson did not stop longer, and passed 
 quickly inside, where a nurse was in attendance upon 
 her husband." 
 
 " That's the effect of this man Anthony's teach- 
 ings," said Major O'Keefe. 
 
 " Yes," replied the elder, " and we must put a 
 stop to it. I think the time is quite ripe." 
 
 When the morning came Mr. Johnson was worse. 
 The thing greatly feared had come upon him, and 
 blood poisoning had set in. Elizabeth and Mrs. 
 Johnson met the surgeon as he came out of the room. 
 
 " How is he this morning, Doctor? " Elizabeth 
 asked. 
 
 " Worse ! " 
 
 " Much worse? " asked Mrs. Johnson. 
 
 Major O'Keefe's face became softer than it usually 
 was, as he replied : " I hate to tell you, Mrs. John- 
 son, but he cannot possibly recover. Had we oper- 
 ated sooner, we might have cured him, but blood 
 poison has now set in and it is only a question of 
 hours." 
 
 Mrs. Johnson sank down upon the divan and buried 
 her face in her hands, as Elder Meredith came in. 
 He crossed quickly to her side, saying : " ' The Lord 
 giveth and the Lord taketh away; blessed be the 
 name of the Lord.' " 
 
 " That's poor comfort, Elder ! Poor comfort ! " 
 she moaned. 
 
 " It may be ! It may be ! But It is God's will, 
 and it is not for us *<* question."
 
 THE LAST ENEMY OVERCOME 397 
 
 " How long do you think that he can live, Major? " 
 asked Elizabeth. 
 
 " Possibly two hours. Possibly six ; not longer." 
 
 It was the same reply that had been given her two 
 years before, when she had been told that it was God's 
 will to take George Andrews to Himself. Then she 
 had believed it and was without hope. Now she was 
 full of hope. Kneeling beside the heart-broken wife, 
 she said: 
 
 " Do not weep, dear. While there is life there is 
 hope. Remember the lame boy. Remember the morn- 
 ing on the mountain. Go to your husband. I will 
 join you presently." 
 
 Mrs. Johnson did as she was bid. Then Elizabeth 
 arose, and stood facing Elder Meredith and Surgeon 
 O'Keefe, with a look of calm determination. 
 
 " Gentlemen," she said, " you have both of you 
 done all that you can for Mr. Johnson. You, Major, 
 have gone to the limit of medical and surgical skill, 
 and have said he must die. You, Elder, have pro- 
 nounced his doom as coming from God, who, as you 
 think, gives life only to take it. I know better. God 
 is the author of life, not of death. The only man 
 in Annakan, who has a clear enough understanding 
 of the great truth of being to demonstrate this truth, 
 is Mr. Anthony. I am going to give him the case, 
 and Mrs. Johnson and her husband will so wish it." 
 
 " Sure, you might as well," burst out the major; 
 " he'll die anyway, and if your prayers will help him 
 to die happy, they'll do some good at least. Come, 
 Elder, let's go and have our little talk with Prince 
 Sindhu."
 
 398 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 He led the way from the room. Elder Meredith 
 followed, but in the door he stopped and turned : 
 
 " Elizabeth," he said, " I feel that you are making 
 a grave mistake. This man Anthony has deluded you 
 with his false philosophy until you are turning away 
 from God. I have no ill feeling in the matter, but I 
 am sure that you are being unduly influenced. In 
 this particular case it will make little difference, as 
 Mr. Johnson cannot live; nevertheless, why not let 
 him die at peace with God? " 
 
 " Because," replied Elizabeth with emphasis, " I 
 think it more Christ-like to help him live at peace 
 with God." 
 
 Elder Meredith raised his hands and shook his 
 head sorrowfully as he passed out of the room, ex- 
 claiming : " Poor girl ! Poor deluded girl ! " 
 
 Outside, Major O'Keefe was waiting impatiently. 
 " Come ! " exclaimed the Elder ; " come, let us hasten 
 to Prince Sindhu and lay the facts before him ere 
 this man can do any further mischief. The hyp- 
 notic control he has gained over these poor, weak 
 women is terrible ! Terrible ! " 
 
 Left alone, Elizabeth passed quickly into the cham- 
 ber where Mr. Johnson lay. As she entered, the wife 
 was bending over the sick man gently smoothing his 
 forehead. How the scene of two years ago flashed 
 upon her. She could see herself in Mrs. Johnson's 
 place, and she knew the despair that filled the little 
 woman's soul. As she approached the bed, Mr. 
 Johnson murmured faintly : " Not my will, but thine 
 be done." 
 
 " And it is God's will that His children should live
 
 THE LAST ENEMY OVERCOME 399 
 
 and be happy! Not suffer and die!" exclaimed 
 Elizabeth softly. " It is God's will that the spirit, 
 not the flesh, should be sovereign in us. God is 
 Spirit, Life, Truth, Love, and man, made in God's 
 onage and likeness, reflects this Spirit, this Life. 
 In the infinite, eternal and omnipotent Mind there 
 is no death. I bid you hope ! " 
 
 The sick man looked at her with eager, questioning 
 eyes : " I know that God is able to heal me," he mur- 
 mured; " but do you think that He will? Oh, Miss 
 Raymond, have you the faith? Has Mr. Anthony 
 the faith?" 
 
 "Fear not!" said Elizabeth. "Only believe! 
 God's promises are eternal and He hath said : * I will 
 heal thee of thy wounds.' With God all things are 
 possible. Mrs. Johnson, please go and tell Mr. An- 
 thony that your husband wants his prayers ; his help." 
 
 " Do you think that he will come after the way 
 we have treated him ? " asked the little wife. 
 
 " I know he will ! " 
 
 While Mrs. Johnson was out, Elizabeth bowed her 
 head in prayer, and, as best she was able, tried to 
 realize the truth, the truth of man's eternal rela- 
 tion to the one God the one Mind divine Prin- 
 ciple, Love. 
 
 Presently Mrs. Johnson returned, accompanied by 
 Paul. As he leaned over the sick man, his face 
 beamed with a smile of such loving sympathy, and at 
 the same time with an expression of such perfect con- 
 fidence, that the smile and look were reflected upon 
 Mr. Johnson's face. 
 
 " It is very good of you to come, Mr. Anthony,"
 
 400 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 he said, and the women noted that his voice seemed 
 stronger. " I feel that I have been unjust to you; 
 but I am sure you understand." 
 
 " It was not you who misjudged me, Mr. John- 
 son ; it was error, that old serpent called devil or evil. 
 It is the same error that is holding you here in bed, 
 but we will know the truth, which shall free us from 
 its false belief." 
 
 " And do you think that God will forgive me 
 and heal me ? " 
 
 His eyes had changed their expression from hope- 
 lessness to hope, from fearful resignation to doubtful 
 expectancy, which gave place to one of growing con- 
 fidence and faith, as Paul replied: 
 
 " Fear not ! Believe only in God and His saving 
 Christ, and you shall be made whole. Remember all 
 the promises of Jesus and fear not." 
 
 Elizabeth took Mrs. Johnson by the arm and gen- 
 tly drew her from the room, closing the door behind 
 them. 
 
 Seating himself at the table, Paul opened his Bible 
 to the ninety-first psa^ and read : " * He that dwell- 
 eth in the secret place of the Most High, shall abide 
 under the shadow of the Almighty.' 
 
 " Let us realize for a few minutes," he said, " that 
 ' he that dwelleth in the secret place of the Most 
 High ' is he who dwelleth in Spirit, not matter ; and 
 Lecause you have made Spirit your habitation, no 
 evil no error or sickness can befall you." 
 
 As Mr. Johnson listened to this loving explanation, 
 his faith grew stronger through the first faint under- 
 standing of the real meaning of this wonderful prom-
 
 THE LAST ENEMY OVERCOME 401 
 
 ise, made through the words of the Psalmist. It 
 became plain to him that God not only could, but 
 would, restore him to health and happiness through 
 the power of His Word. A peaceful smile spread 
 itself over his face as Paul bowed his head in silent 
 prayer, the prayer of loving trust and under- 
 standing, that all things are possible to God, 
 bowed his head and prayed with a spiritual conscious- 
 ness of that Father, Mother, God, who heareth in 
 secret and rewardeth openly. 
 
 While Paul thus prayed, Elder Meredith and 
 Major O'Keefe were busy with their self-imposed 
 mission of having his " wickedness " exposed. They 
 hastened to Prince Sindhu's room, where they found 
 him alone and restless because he had not yet re- 
 ceived his daily visit from Elizabeth. In his loneliness, 
 he was glad to see them, and, because of his impa- 
 tience, he was in just such a frame of mind as they 
 could have wished. As soon as they had been ad- 
 mitted to his presence, they entered at once upon a 
 detailed account of the charges against Paul, 
 charges which, from their point of view, seemed grave 
 and of sufficient importance to warrant immediate 
 and strenuous action. 
 
 Sindhu listened with unfeigned astonishment and 
 surprise until they had finished. 
 
 " What you tell me, gentlemen," he said, " is al- 
 most beyond belief. There are some portions of 
 your story, however, which coincide so closely with 
 the facts as I know them that I can see that they 
 wust be true; but I can also well understand that
 
 402 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 either of us may have been mistaken as to their actual 
 bearing upon the case." 
 
 " Mistaken ! " exclaimed Elder Meredith. " Mis- 
 taken ! You surely do not intend to imply that we 
 have been mistaken as regards the visits of the young 
 ladies to this man's apartments night after night? " 
 
 " No, I do not doubt that, for I myself have been 
 surprised, I might even say shocked, by a personal 
 knowledge of such visits ; but when I came to under- 
 stand their object, I found they were as far from 
 all evil intent as my own visits." 
 
 " If the young ladies had only called once or twice 
 for a few minutes," suggested Elder Meredith, " we 
 might be able to explain them, but they have visited 
 his room night after night and remained for hours." 
 
 " True ! " ejaculated Major O'Keefe. " And what 
 possible excuse could my daughter have for visiting 
 him at all? " 
 
 "Why didn't you ask her?" inquired Prince 
 Sindhu. 
 
 " I did, and she told me it was none of my busi- 
 ness. She must be hypnotized ! " 
 
 Sindhu smiled grimly. " It was not a very filial 
 reply, I must admit, but perhaps you were not diplo- 
 matic?" 
 
 " Diplomatic with my own daughter? I should 
 say not ! But never before has she defied my author- 
 ity. If she were not under some evil influence, she 
 would not do so now. I demand that this man be sent 
 away where he can do no more harm." 
 
 u Quite right, Major! Quite right!" exclaimed 
 Elder Meredith
 
 THE LAST ENEMY OVERCOME 403 
 
 Slndhu drew himself up rigidly, and an angry 
 light gleamed in his eyes. " Gentlemen," he said, 
 " I am not in the habit of recognizing demands from 
 any one, much less in a matter of this kind. I will 
 admit that Mr. Anthony may be wrong " 
 
 " Wrong ! " almost shouted Elder Meredith. " He 
 is the personification of evil. He is the devil himself." 
 
 Sindhu's eyes flashed. ** I beg of you, Elder 
 Meredith, that you will control yourself. As I said, 
 Mr. Anthony may be doing some wrong, none of 
 us are perfect, and men are none too pure, but the 
 works that I have seen him do are not the works of 
 the devil, as you call it. The works he has done 
 for my family have been good. He may now be 
 using the influence he has gained for an evil purpose, 
 but that we must prove. Where is he now ? " 
 
 " Where is he now? " snarled the Major. " He is 
 trying to hypnotize a dying man to life." 
 
 Prince Sindhu looked at him in wonder. " What 
 de you mean ? " 
 
 " Mr. Johnson is dying," explained Elder Mere- 
 dith, choosing his words with great care. ' The 
 operation performed yesterday did not succeed in 
 preventing blood poisoning, and Mr. Johnson is dy- 
 ing, he may be dead ! " 
 
 " I regret to hear it," said Prince Sindhu. " I 
 feared the operation would not prove successful." 
 
 Major O'Keefe started to his feet. " Sir, I would 
 have you know the operation was successful ! " he 
 burst out. " Perfectly successful ! Blood poisoning 
 set in later." 
 
 " I am afraid, Major," said Sindhu, sarcastically,
 
 404 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 " that you would have a hard time convincing any 
 one of this. That is," he added parenthetically, 
 " any one outside of the medical profession ; but that 
 is not the question before us." 
 
 " No, it is not ! " declared Elder Meredith, with 
 emphasis. " The question before us is, whether this 
 man is to be allowed to parade his hypnotic acts as 
 in accordance with the teachings of Christ, thereby 
 blaspheming the Almighty, destroying faith in God, 
 and debauching our daughters, sisters and sweet- 
 hearts." 
 
 Sindhu arose excitedly from his chair and walked 
 the floor for several minutes in silence, while his vis- 
 itors exchanged knowing looks. At length he crossed 
 to a small table, lighted a cheroot, and, turning to 
 Elder Meredith, said: 
 
 " Of all the charges that you make against this 
 man, Elder Meredith, I am interested in only one. 
 I care not to whom he attributes his power. If his 
 works to you seem blasphemous or destroy faith in 
 your God, I care not. But if he is using this power 
 to lead our women out of the path of virtue, he shall 
 be punished. He shall be summoned imme'diately, 
 and we will have this matter settled once and for all ! " 
 
 He turned to touch a bell, but Elder Meredith 
 interposed : " Wait, Prince Sindhu ! Wait ! Such 
 an investigation as you propose will come to naught. 
 Let us wait until to-night. Let us wait until one or 
 more of the young women are missing from their 
 rooms, and then let us go to his apartments, and 
 there accuse him of his perfidy, and confront him 
 with the witness at hand."
 
 THE LAST ENEMY OVERCOME 405 
 
 **A good suggestion, Elder! A good sugges- 
 tion! " exclaimed the major. 
 
 Sindhu waited several minutes before replying, 
 revolving the matter in his mind. " Very well," he 
 finally said. " It shall be as you say. Meet me here 
 at eight o'clock. In the meantime I shall have a 
 talk with my father." 
 
 His visitors arose to depart. " Kindly carry my 
 deepest sympathy to Mrs. Johnson," said the prince, 
 *' and if her husband dies " 
 
 " He will die ! No power on earth can prevent 
 it! " said the Major emphatically. 
 
 " Assure her, then," continued Sindhu, " that she 
 shall be accorded every privilege in giving her hus- 
 band a Christian burial, although she does look upon 
 this as a heathen land. Do not hesitate to call upon 
 me for anything necessary." 
 
 The visitors withdrew, and Sindhu threw himself 
 upon a couch, where he lay for a long time thinking. 
 Could it be possible that Paul Anthony was the hyp- 
 ocrite these men would have him believe? Was it pos- 
 sible that the things which he had done were for an 
 evil purpose? Did he heal his father and risk his 
 life for Sofia without any demand for a reward, 
 solely for the purposes these men indicated? He 
 could not believe it. And even if he could believe 
 Paul guilty, could he believe that all these persons 
 were so weak as to come under his hypnotic influ- 
 ence? Could Paul have hypnotized not only Sofia, 
 Elizabeth and Nora, but Oo Toung-lay, Mr. Lom- 
 bard, Moung Gouk and even Moung Kai Yang and 
 his followers? Impossible! The idea was prepos-
 
 406 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 terous. Nothing but some power greater than the 
 mind of man could have accomplished these miracles. 
 
 The intensity of his thoughts brought Sindhu to 
 his feet. In his excitement he paced up and down 
 the room, puffing at his cheroot. Then his thoughts 
 began to take new form. 
 
 " If some power greater than the mind of man 
 has accomplished these results," so his thoughts ran, 
 " what is this power? I have heard Mr. Anthony 
 declare that it is the power of God, but what is this 
 God?" 
 
 Then Sindhu began to think of the definitions Paul 
 had given him: God was Life, Truth, Love, Mind, 
 Principle, here he stopped. " That is it ! " he ex- 
 claimed aloud. " Principle divine Principle ! Is 
 there then really a Principle involved in this healing 
 of sickness and sin?" For heathen though Sindhu 
 might be, he recognized the actions of the conspira- 
 tors as sin. 
 
 He sat for a long time pondering over his own 
 questions, and his reasoning ran something like this: 
 
 " If there is a Principle involved, what is this 
 Principle? Anthony declares it is Love. It does not 
 seem to be the kind of love I know. He says that 
 sickness and sin are errors, and that Truth destroys 
 error. Is that a fact? Yes, I can see it is, a 
 scientific fact. If God is Truth, then God destroys 
 error, sin and sickness. But how? God is Love; 
 and I have heard Anthony say that true love is a 
 reflection of God. Is it possible that this is also a 
 scientific fact? It must be, and this seems to ex- 
 plain why every one has confidence in this man.
 
 THE tAS'r ENEW OVERCOME 40? 
 
 However, it is too deep for me ! " and Sindhu threw 
 away his cheroot and picked up his favorite Sa- 
 koontala. 
 
 But he could not interest himself. He threw the 
 book aside and rang his bell. He would summon his 
 father. A courtier appeared. 
 
 " Tell my father I would talk with him." 
 
 The courtier turned to depart. 
 
 " Stay ! " said Sindhu. " Summon the Princess 
 Sofia instead." 
 
 While awaiting his sister, he paced up and down 
 the floor. All thought of evil respecting her had left 
 his mind. A more important question was now up- 
 permost in his thoughts. 
 
 Sofia appeared hastily in answer to his summons. 
 She saw at once that Sindhu was much excited. 
 
 " What is it, brother ? " she asked, with manifest 
 solicitude. 
 
 He ceased his restless walking and eyed her in- 
 tently for a minute ; then suddenly asked : " Do you 
 believe there is a God ? " 
 
 Her heart gave a great bound. She felt the an- 
 swer to her prayer, and for a brief instant she closed 
 her eyes in thanksgiving. He mistook her action 
 for one of disapproval. 
 
 " Do not mistake my reason for asking," he said. 
 " Do not think that I have turned from the religion 
 of my fathers. I am interested, nothing more; but 
 I wish to know what you think of the teachings of 
 this man, Anthony. Therefore I ask you again : Do 
 you believe there is a God? " 
 
 Sofia drew close to him and, placing her hand on
 
 408 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 his arm, looked earnestly up into his face : " Brothel^ 
 I know there is a God ! " 
 
 It was Sindhu's turn to be surprised. He had not 
 expected such an answer. 
 
 " You know there is? How do you know? " 
 
 " For the same reason that I know I have per- 
 sonal identity. For the same reason that I am con- 
 scious of being. I know that I am, because God is. 
 He is the Supreme Being. I reflect that Being, 
 that Life, that Love which is God ! " 
 
 Sindhu could scarcely credit his ears. He took 
 her by the shoulders and held her off at arm's length. 
 " You are in the full possession of your senses, are 
 you not ? You are not hypnotized ? " he asked. 
 
 Sofia laughed merrily. " Look into my eyes ; who 
 is it that you see? Is it your sister or another? " 
 
 She laughed for very joy, and her happiness was 
 contagious. He smiled broadly as he replied : " It 
 is my sister ; but still I do not seem to know her." 
 
 " Because I have found a great happiness ! " she 
 exclaimed. 
 
 A sudden light dawned upon Sindhu. " He has 
 asked you to be his wife ? " he exclaimed. 
 
 " No, he has not ! But I have found the real mean- 
 ing of love. I have found what it means to reflect 
 the one Mind. I have found God ! " 
 
 There was a look of rapture upon the girl's face 
 such as he had never seen before. Her countenance 
 was illumined, and, without replying to her words, 
 Sindhu sank into his seat, exclaiming under his 
 breath : 
 
 " If this is hypnotism, would that I were hypno-
 
 THE LAST ENEMY OVERCOME 409 
 
 tized ! " Aloud he said : " What does it mean to 
 know God? " 
 
 " It means to learn the truth about oneself ; to 
 recognize our dominion over all flesh; to know that 
 we are spiritual and not material beings. Oh, 
 brother, I would that you, too, might know Him, 
 might know God and His Christ ! " 
 
 " Is it this knowledge that enables Mr. Anthony 
 to do these wonderful works ? " 
 
 " Yes, Sindhu, and why do you not let Paul ex- 
 pjain it all to you? Why do you not go to see him? 
 Let us go to see him to-night." 
 
 "Is this what you go to see Paul about?" and 
 Sindhu emphasized the name, but she failed to notice 
 the emphasis. 
 
 " Indeed, yes. Will you go? " 
 
 " Not to-night, sister. I have an engagement. 
 Some other night, perhaps, for I do wish to learn 
 more about this great truth. But tell me, when may 
 I expect to call Paul brother ? " 
 
 "I cannot tell!" 
 
 " But sometime, sister? " 
 
 Her cheeks tinged with red. " Yes, brother, some- 
 time. Surely sometime." 
 
 " You have made my heart lighter than for days, 
 Sofia; but now leave me, for I have a disagreeable 
 task to perform, and I must prepare myself for it." 
 
 As soon as he was again alone, Sindhu lighted 
 another cheroot and sat down to pass the time until 
 eight o'clock. He was now satisfied in his own mind 
 that Sofia's calls, as well as Elizabeth's, were solely 
 for the purpose she stated. Yet, if he should find
 
 lio PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 either of them with Paul to-night, how would he be 
 able to prove his position to Elder Meredith and 
 Major O'Keefe? However, he had made the appoint- 
 ment and he proposed to keep it, trusting that the 
 same power that had enabled Paul to do so many 
 works would enable him to prove his integrity in this 
 case. 
 
 Eight o'clock finally came, and with it the clergy- 
 man and physician. They were all excitement with 
 the news which they had to impart. On the way down 
 the hall they had caught a glimpse of Elizabeth at 
 Paul's door. Now was the time to go and confront 
 him with his villainy. 
 
 Sindhu's cheek blanched at the information and 
 his heart sank in his breast. He could feel a cold 
 perspiration breaking out all over his body, and for 
 a moment he had a mind to refuse to carry out his 
 agreement. He felt, however, that this would not 
 do. But under one pretext and another he caused 
 several moments' delay, in the hope that Elizabeth 
 would have ended her mission and departed. He 
 could see how unjust was the whole proceeding, and 
 yet, for the life of him, he could not refuse to make 
 his word good. 
 
 If Sindhu were racked with a feeling of injustice, 
 there was no such thought in the minds of his com- 
 panions. They were impatient to bring about Paul's 
 undoing; impatient for their hour of triumph. 
 Hastily and quietly, therefore, the trio crossed the 
 great rotunda and proceeded down the long hall to 
 Paul's apartments. As they paused at **>e door, they 
 heard the faint sound of voices. 

 
 THE LAST ENEMY OVERCOME 411 
 
 " You see we were quite right, Prince Sindhu ! " 
 whispered Elder Meredith. " We are just in time. 
 Be firm ! " 
 
 " Do not doubt, Elder Meredith, that I shall do 
 what is right and just," was Sindhu's rejoinder, as 
 he knocked on the door. 
 
 The sound of voices ceased, there was the noise of 
 persons moving about within, and then the door was 
 opened by Dhuleep Mingh, who flung it wide as he 
 recognized the visitors. The sight that met their 
 eyes caused them to utter an exclamation of the 
 greatest surprise, and the faces of Elder Meredith 
 and Major O'Keefe blanched. 
 
 There, seated at the table, were Elizabeth and 
 Paul, the former with the Bible before her, and the 
 latter with a copy of Science and Health in his hand, 
 while about the room were seated Sofia, Oo Toung- 
 lay, Nora, Captain Ormonde, Mr. Lombard, Moung 
 Gouk, Captain Shway and Mr. and Mrs. Johnson, 
 the reverend gentleman looking much less like a corpse 
 than either Major O'Keefe or Elder Meredith. 
 
 " What does it all mean ? " gasped Elder Mere* 
 dith. " What does it all mean, Prince Sindhu ? Have 
 you been hypnotized into betraying our plans, or are 
 you simply making sport of us? " 
 
 " Elder Meredith," replied Sindhu with much 
 warmth, " I have listened to your implied insults for 
 the last time. Hereafter our paths lie apart. I know 
 no more of the occasion of this gathering than you. 
 But I can see that its purpose is good. If I needed 
 any other evidence of this than my own good judg- 
 ment, the presence of Mr. Johnson, whom I supposed
 
 412 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 from your statement, and that of Doctor O'Keefq, 
 was certainly dead " 
 
 " And who certainly will be before morning ! " in- 
 terrupted the major. 
 
 " I say if I needed any other evidence," continued 
 Piince Sindhu without noticing the interruption, 
 " the presence and condition of Mr. Johnson would 
 furnish it." 
 
 Then turning to Paul " Mr. Anthony, I have to 
 apologize to you for this most unwarranted and un- 
 gentlemanly intrusion. With your kind permission 
 we will withdraw." 
 
 Paul had risen while Sindhu was speaking. " I 
 assure you, Prince Sindhu, that no apology is needed. 
 In this world good is too frequently the subject of 
 evil report to cause any wonderment, but we shall be 
 pleased if both you and your friends will join us in 
 our study of the Scriptures." 
 
 " Study of the Scriptures, indeed ! " exclaimed 
 Elder Meredith with a sneer in his voice. " Perver- 
 sion of the Scriptures, you mean ! " 
 
 The sneer brought an exclamation of disapproval 
 from nearly every one present, and Sindhu turned as 
 though to voice the general sentiment. Little Mrs. 
 Johnson, however, forestalled him. She sprang to her 
 feet beside her husband, and, confronting Elder Mere- 
 dith with flashing eyes, exclaimed : 
 
 " I have listened in silence, Elder Meredith, to your 
 unjust criticisms of Mr. Anthony, but I can remain 
 silent no longer. The very presence of my husband, 
 whom you and Major O'Keefe had given over to the 
 last enemy, should so fill you with shame, and so con-
 
 THE LAST ENEMY OVERCOME 413" 
 
 vict you of your own unbelief, that, on your bended 
 knees, you should be asking God to lead you into this 
 great light, instead of sneering at those who have 
 found it." 
 
 Elder Meredith attempted to reply, but Mrs. John- 
 son gave him no opportunity. 
 
 " ' By their fruits ye shall know them,' said the 
 Master. The raising of my husband from what you 
 had decreed was to be his death-bed, and the other 
 wonderful works you have witnessed during the past 
 three weeks, are but a small part of the fruitage of 
 this new, old religion which has come, as in the days 
 of Jesus, with healing in its teachings. As a result 
 of these fruits, this room is filled with seekers after 
 the great truths of the Bible, while, during the weeks 
 we have all been in this city, the four of us have not 
 succeeded in making one convert to Christ. You 
 ought to see, as we all can see, that words without 
 works are valueless and that faith without works is 
 no faith at all." 
 
 " Our work in Burma " began Elder Meredith, 
 but again Mrs. Johnson interrupted. 
 
 " Our work in Burma is as naught to this. We 
 have wondered why this new religion this fad as 
 you call it has grown with such rapidity. We 
 should wonder no longer, seeing that every true 
 Christian Scientist is a missionary, proving his faith 
 by his works; that, no matter how important his 
 worldly affairs may be, he appears never too busy to 
 explain and demonstrate the truth as he understands, 
 it. If you are wise, Elder Meredith, and you, too, 
 Major O'Keefe, you will stay and learn these truths."
 
 414 PAUL ANTHONY, CHRISTIAN 
 
 Mrs. Johnson resumed her seat beside her husband 
 For a moment there was an impressive silence, whirb 
 was finally broken by Paul, saying: 
 
 " We shall be plep.sed, gentlemen, if you will ac- 
 cept Mrs. Johnson's invitation and join us. ' an, 
 sure that it is not for us, however, to judge of your 
 position regarding the teachings of the Scriptures. 
 Each must be led by the light as he sees it, and I am 
 sure that you, Elder Meredith, are acting solely from 
 the best of motives. I repeat, therefore, that we 
 shall be pleased to have you join us in our study." 
 
 " I thank you for your invitation, Mr. Anthony," 
 replied Elder Meredith with severe courtesy, " but I 
 am quite satisfied with my religion, and my under- 
 standing of God. Come, Major, let us go. Mr. 
 Johnson, I will see you in the morning." 
 
 " Provided he is not dead," said the major. 
 
 " And if I should be," said Mr. Johnson, rising to 
 his feet I shall have lived twenty-four hours longer 
 than you gave me. But I am getting stronger every 
 minute and I feel that I shall live long enough to 
 bear testimony to the healing power of God through 
 Christ, who is indeed the way, the truth, and the life, 
 to those who come to Him with faith, even as a grain 
 of mustard seed, the faith of understanding." 
 
 Elder Meredith had already passed out of hearing 
 down the hall as Mr. Johnson resumed his seat. 
 Major O'Keefe stood irresolute, looking toward his 
 daughter. 
 
 " Nora, I'll see you later. Prince Sindhu, will you 
 come with us or are you going to stay here ? " 
 
 Sindhu looked first at one and then at another at
 
 Paul and then at Sofia, in whose eyes he noted a lov- 
 ing appeal. At length his gaze rested upon Mr. 
 Johnson and the happy face of his little wife, and he 
 said slowly: 
 
 " There seems to be health and happiness here. 
 I think I should like to stay." 
 
 He turned upon Sofia a knowing smile, whose im- 
 port she readily understood, and then for the first 
 time his eyes sought Elizabeth with a questioning 
 look. As Elizabeth caught his glance, a great joy 
 suddenly filled her heart, for in that look she found 
 that unexplainable something in the man, which had 
 ever before been lacking. In reply to his questioning 
 gaze she arose and extending her hand, exclaimed : 
 
 "Then stay!" 
 
 Quickly Sindhu grasped her outstretched hand and 
 turning gave his other to Paul. It was a moment 
 of unbounded joy to all, and Sofia, arising quickly 
 from her seat, threw her arm about her brother, say- 
 ing softly: 
 
 " Sindhu, you have made us all very happy ! " 
 Then giving her other hand to Paul, she said, " How 
 can we ever repay you, Mr. Anthony, for all you 
 have done for us and ours ? " 
 
 Looking earnestly at the happy faces around him 
 Paul replied : " By striving daily to keep the two 
 great commandments and by following in Jesus' 
 footsteps, thus bearing witness to the healing power 
 of Truth and Love whenever and wherever we can." 
 
 THE END.
 
 Popular Copyright Novels 
 
 AT MODERATE PRICES 
 
 Ask your dealer (or a complete 
 list of A. L. Burt Company's Popular Copyright Fiction 
 
 Abner Daniel Will N. Harben 
 
 Adventures of a Modest Man. .Robert W. Chambers 
 
 Adventures of Sherlock Holmes A. Conan Doyle 
 
 After House, The Mary Roberts Rinehart 
 
 Ailsa Paige Robert W. Chamber* 
 
 Air Pilot, The Randdl Parrish 
 
 Alton of Somasco Harold Bindloss 
 
 Andrew The Glad Maria Thompson Daviess 
 
 AnnBoyd WillN.Harben 
 
 Anna the Adventuress E. Phillips Oppenheim 
 
 Armchair at the Inn, The F. Hopkinson Smith 
 
 As the Sparks Fly Upward . . . .Cyrus Townsend Brady 
 
 At the Mercy of Tiberius Augusta Evans Wilson 
 
 At the Moorings Rosa N. Carey 
 
 Aunt Jane of Kentucky Eliza Cakert Hall 
 
 Awakening of Helena Richie Margaret Deland 
 
 Bandbox, The , Louis Joseph Vance 
 
 Bar 20 Clarence E. Mulford 
 
 Bar 20 Days Clarence E. Mulford 
 
 Barrier, The Rex Beach 
 
 Battle Ground, The EUen Glasgow 
 
 Bella Donna Robert Eichent 
 
 Beloved Vagabond, The William J. Locke 
 
 Ben Blair Will LiUibridge 
 
 BethNorvell Randall Parrish 
 
 Betrayal, The E. Phillips Oppenheim 
 
 Beulah (Illustrated Edition) Augusta J. Etans 
 
 Bob Hampton of Placer. Randall Parrish 
 
 Bob, Son of Battle Alfred Ollivant 
 
 Brass Bowl, The .Louis Joseph Vance 
 
 Broad Highway, The Jeffery Parnol 
 
 Bronze Bell, The Louis Joseph Vance 
 
 Buck Peters, Ranchman Clarence E. Mulford 
 
 Butterfly Man, The George Ban McCutcheon 
 
 By Right of Purchase Harold Bindlost 
 
 Cabbages and Kings 0. Henry 
 
 Calling of Dan Matthews, The..#aroM BellWright 
 
 Call of the Blood, The RobertHicheiu 
 
 Cape Cod Stories Joseph C. Lincoln 
 
 Cap'n Eri Joseph C. Lincoln 
 
 Cap'n Warren's Wards Joseph C. Lincoln
 
 Popular Copyright Novels 
 
 AT MODERATE PRICES 
 
 Ask your dealer for a complete 
 list of A. L- Burl Company's Popular Copyright Fiction 
 
 Cardigan Robert W. Chambers 
 
 Car of Destiny, The C.N.andA.M. Williamson 
 
 Carpet From Bagdad, The Harold MacGrath 
 
 Casting Away of Mrs. Leeks and Mrs. Aleshine. 
 
 F. R. Stockton 
 
 Chaperon, The C. N. and A. M. Williamson 
 
 Circle, The Katherine Cecil Thurston 
 
 Claw, The Cyntkia Stockley 
 
 Colonial Free Lance, A Chauncey C. Hotchkiss 
 
 Coming of the Law, The Charlet Alden Seltzer 
 
 Conquest of Canaan, The Booth Tarkington 
 
 Conspirators, The Robert W. Chambert 
 
 Cordelia Blossom George Randolph Chester 
 
 Counsel for the Defense Leroy Scott 
 
 Cry in the Wilderness, A Mary E. WaUer 
 
 Dark Hollow, The Anna Katharine Green 
 
 Day of Days, The Louis Joseph Vance 
 
 Depot Master, The Joseph C. Lincoln 
 
 Derelicts William J. Locke 
 
 Desired Woman, The WiMN.Harben 
 
 Destroying Angel, The Louis Joseph Vance 
 
 Divine Fire, The , May Sinclair 
 
 Dixie Hart Will N. Harbrn 
 
 Dominant Dollar, The Will LHUbridge 
 
 Dr. David Marjorie Benton Cooks 
 
 Enchanted Hat, The Harold MacGraA 
 
 Excuse Me Rupert Hughe* 
 
 54-40 or Fight Emerson Hough 
 
 Fighting Chance, The Robert W. Chambert 
 
 Financier, The Theodore Dreiter 
 
 Flamsted Quarries Mary E. WaUer 
 
 For a Maiden Brave Chauncey C. Hotchkiu 
 
 Four Million, The 0. Henry 
 
 From the Car Behind Eleanor M. Ingraham 
 
 Fruitful Vine, The Robert Hicheni 
 
 Gentleman of France, A Stanley Weyma* 
 
 Get-Rich-Quick-Wallingford. George Randolph Chester 
 
 Gilbert Neal WiU N. Harben 
 
 Girl From His Town, The Marie Van Vorst 
 
 Glory of Clementina, The William J. Locke 
 
 Glory of the Conquered, The Susan Glaspell
 
 Popular Copyright Novels 
 
 AT MODERATE PRICES 
 
 Ask your dealer (or a complete 
 list of A. L Burt Company's Popular Copyright Fiction 
 
 God's Good Man Marie Corelli 
 
 Going Some Rex Beach 
 
 Gordon Craig Randall Parritk 
 
 Greyfriars Bobby Eleanor Atkinson 
 
 Guests of Hercules, The. .C.N.andA.M. Williamson 
 
 Halcyone Elinor Glyn 
 
 Happy Island (Sequel to Uncle William) Jennette Let 
 
 Havoc E. Phillipi Oppenheim 
 
 Heart of the Hills, The John Fox, Jr. 
 
 Heart of the Desert, The Honore Wittsie 
 
 Heather-Moon, The C.N.andA.M. Williamson 
 
 Her Weight in Gold George Ban McCutcheon 
 
 Herb of Grace Rosa N. Carey 
 
 Highway of Fate, The Rosa N. Carey 
 
 Homesteaders, The Kate and Virgil D. Boylet 
 
 Hopalong Cassidy Clarence E. Mulford 
 
 Honor of the Big Snows, The. .Jamet Olirer Curwood 
 
 House of Happiness, The Kate Langley Bosher 
 
 House of the Lost Court, The C. N. Williamson 
 
 House of the Whispering Pines, The . . Anna K. Green 
 
 Household of Peter, The Rosa N. Carey 
 
 Hugh Wynne, Free Quaker ... 5. Weir Mitchell, M.D. 
 
 Husbands of Edith, The George Barr McCutcheon 
 
 Idols Wittiam J. Locke 
 
 Illustrious Prince, The E. Phillips Oppenheim 
 
 Imposter, The John Reed Scott 
 
 In Defiance of the King Chauncey C, Hotchkiu 
 
 Indifference o* Juliet, The Grace S. Richmond 
 
 Inez (Illustrateu Edition) Augusta J. Evan* 
 
 Infelice Augusta Evans Wilson 
 
 Initials Only Anna Katharine Green 
 
 Iron Trail, The Rex Beach 
 
 Iron Woman, The Margaret Deland 
 
 Ishmael (Illustrated). . .Mr*. E. D. E. N. Southvorth 
 Island of Regeneration, The. .Cyrus Toicnsend Brady 
 
 Japonette Robert W. Chambers 
 
 Jane Cable George Barr McCufrheon 
 
 Jeanne of the Marshes E. Phillips Oppenheim 
 
 Jennie Gerhardt Theodore Dreiser 
 
 Joyful Heatherby Payne Erskine 
 
 Judgment House, The Sir Gilbeti Parker
 
 Popular Copyright Novels 
 
 AT MODERATE PRICES 
 
 Ask your dealer for a complete 
 list of A. L. Burt Company's Popular Copyright Fiction 
 
 Keith of the Border Randall Parriih 
 
 Key to the Unknown, The Rosa N. Carey 
 
 King Spruce Holman Day 
 
 Knave of Diamonds, The Ethel M. Dell 
 
 Lady and the Pirate, The Emerson Hoitgh 
 
 Lady Betty Across the Water. 
 
 C. N. and A. M. Williamson 
 
 Land of Long Ago, The Eliza Calvert Hall 
 
 Langford of the Three Bars .Kate and Virgil D. Boyle* 
 
 Last Trail, The Zane Grey 
 
 Last Voyage of the Donna Isabel,The Randatt Parrish 
 
 Leavenworth Case, The Anna Katherint Green 
 
 Life Mask, The Author of "To M. L. G." 
 
 Lighted Way, The E. Phillips Oppenheim, 
 
 Lin McLean Owen Wister 
 
 Little Brown Jug at Kildare, The. Meredith Nicholson 
 
 Lonesome Land B. M . Bower 
 
 Lord Loveland Discovers America. 
 
 C. N. and A. M. Williamson 
 
 Lorimer of the Northwest Harold Bindlost 
 
 Lorraine Robert W. Chambert 
 
 Lost Ambassador, The E. Phillips Oppenheim 
 
 Love Under Fire Randall Parrish 
 
 Macaria (Illustrated Edition) Augusta J. Etan$ 
 
 Maid at Arms, The Robert W. Chamberi 
 
 Maid of Old New York, A Amelia E. Ban 
 
 Maids of Paradise, The Robert W. Chambert 
 
 Maid of the Whispering Hills, The. ... Vingie E. Roe 
 
 Maid of the Forest, The Randall Parrish 
 
 Making of Bobby Burnit, The . . Geo. Randolph Chester 
 
 Mam' Linda Will N. Harben 
 
 Marriage H. G. Wells 
 
 Marriage a la Mode Mrs. Humphrey Ward 
 
 Master Mummer, The E. Phillips Oppenheim 
 
 Masters of the Wheatlands Harold Bindloss 
 
 Max Katherine Cecil Tkurston 
 
 Mediator The Roy Norton 
 
 Memoirs of Sherlock Holmes A. Conan Doyle 
 
 Missioner, The E. Phillips Oppenheim 
 
 Miss Gibbie Gault Kate Langley Boshesr
 
 Popular Copyright Novels 
 
 AT MODERATE PRICES 
 
 Ask your dealer (or a complete 
 list of A. L- Burt Company's Popular Copyright Fiction 
 
 Miss Phflura's Wedding Gown. 
 
 Florence Morse Kingsley 
 
 Miss Selina Lue Maria Thompson Daviess 
 
 Mollie's Prince Rosa N. Carey 
 
 Molly McDonald Randall Parrisk 
 
 Money Moon, The Jeffery Farnol 
 
 Motor Maid, The C. N. and A. M. Williamson 
 
 Moth, The William Dana Orcutt 
 
 Mountain Girl, The. Payne Erskine 
 
 Mr. Pratt Joseph C. Lincoln 
 
 Mr. Pratt's Patients Joseph C. Lincoln 
 
 Mrs. Red Pepper Grace S. Richmond 
 
 My Friend the Chauffeur . CJV. and A. M. Williamson 
 
 My Lady Caprice Jeffery Farnol 
 
 My Lady of Doubt Randall Parrish 
 
 My Lady of the North Randall Parrish 
 
 My Lady of the South Randall Parrisk 
 
 Mystery Tales Edgar Allen Poe 
 
 Mystery of the Boule Cabinet The. 
 
 Burton E. Stevenson 
 
 Nancy Stair Elinor Macartney Lane 
 
 Ne'er-Do-Well, The Rex Beach 
 
 Net, The Rex Beach 
 
 NightRiders, The RidgwellCuUum 
 
 No Friend Like a Sister Rosa N. Carey 
 
 Officer 666. .Barton W. Cvrrie and Auguslin McHugh 
 
 Once Upon a Time Richard Harding Davit 
 
 One Braver Thing Richard Dehan 
 
 One Way Trail, The Ridgwell Cullum 
 
 Orphan, The Clarence E. Mulford 
 
 Out of the Primitive Robert Ames Bennet 
 
 Pam Betiina Von Hulten 
 
 Pam Decides Betiina Von Hutten 
 
 Pardners. Rex Beach 
 
 Parrot & Co Harold McGrath 
 
 Partners of the Tide Joseph C. Lincoln 
 
 Passage Perilous, The Rosa N. Carey 
 
 Passionate Friends, The H. 0. WeU 
 
 Paul Anthony, Christian Hiram W. Hays 
 
 Peter Ruff E. Phillips Oppenheim 
 
 Phillip Steele James Oliver Cuncood
 
 Popular Copyright Noveb 
 
 AT MODERATE PRICES 
 
 Ask your dealer for a complete 
 list of A. L Burt Company's Popular Copyright Fiction 
 
 Phra the Phoenician Edwin Lester Arnold 
 
 Pidgin Island Harold MacGrath 
 
 Place of Honeymoons, The Harold MacGrath 
 
 Pleasures and Palaces Juliet Wilbor Tompkint 
 
 Plunderer, The Roy Norton 
 
 Pole Baker WiU N. Harben 
 
 Pool of Flame, The Louis Joseph Vance 
 
 Polly of the Circus Margaret Mayo 
 
 Poppy Cynthia Stockley 
 
 Port of Adventure, The ..C.N. and A. M. Williamson 
 
 Postmaster, The Joseph C. Lincoln 
 
 Power and the Glory, The. . .Grace McGowan Cooke 
 Price of the Prairie, The. . . .Margaret Hill M (Carter 
 
 Prince of Sinners, A E. Phillips Oppenheim 
 
 Prince or Chauffeur Lawrence Perry 
 
 Princess Passes, The C.N. and A. M. Williamson 
 Princess Virginia, The. .C. N. and A M. Williamson 
 
 Prisoners of Chance Randall Parrish 
 
 ProdigalSon, The HallCaine 
 
 Purple Parasol, The George Ban McCutcheon 
 
 R. J.'s Mother Margaret Deland 
 
 Ranching for Sylvia Harold Bindlott 
 
 Reason Why, The Elinor Glyn 
 
 Redemption of Kenneth Gait, The. .WiU N. Harben 
 
 Red Cross Girl, The Richard Harding Davis 
 
 Red Lane, The Holman Day 
 
 Red Pepper Burns Grace S. Richmond 
 
 Red Republic, The Robert W. Chambers 
 
 Refugees, The A. Conan Doyle 
 
 Rejuvenation of Aunt Mary, The Anne Warner 
 
 Rise of Roscoe Paine, The Joseph C. Lincoln 
 
 Road to Providence, The. . .Maria Thompson Daviest 
 
 Robinetta Kate Douglas Wiggin 
 
 Rose in the Ring, The George Ban McCutcheon 
 
 Rose of the World Aqnes and Egerton Castle 
 
 Rose of Old Harpeth, The . . Maria Thompson Daviess 
 Round the Corner in Gay Street. . .Grace S. Richmond 
 
 Routledge Rides Alone Witt Levington Comfort 
 
 Rue: With a Difference Rosa N. Carey 
 
 St. Elmo (Illustrated Edition) Augusta J. Evans 
 
 Seats of the Mighty, The Gilbert Parka
 
 000110185 6
 
 ' ; 
 ! i 
 
 
 t [r 
 
 I 
 
 ii 
 
 I 
 
 :<> <i 
 It 
 
 Mi r 
 
 I 
 
 ill 
 
 I fjiHii J J| 
 
 ! ill 
 
 ; 1 " ;(;;! |) ! t 
 
 
 
 i mm 
 
 Mm I >J 
 
 
 
 ilf !' 
 
 !{J5iH fHh<J:}J:. !;^i 
 
 
 1, 
 
 li 
 
 I! 
 
 pi | 
 
 {!{(!(<! i, r S 
 
 *HI*5 * . 
 
 ! i i ; i? i